Abū Nuwās, The Justified Sinner?* - Books and Journals
Abū Nuwās, The Justified Sinner?* - Books and Journals
Abū Nuwās, The Justified Sinner?* - Books and Journals
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 brill.nl/orie<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>?*<br />
James E. Montgomery<br />
University of Cambridge<br />
Abstract<br />
This article sets out to ponder why few contemporary scholars interested in the early history of<br />
Islamic theological <strong>and</strong> philosophical ideas have had recourse to ʿAbbasid poetry as a source. It uses<br />
the wine poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (d. ca. 198/813) as a test case <strong>and</strong> inches towards the suggestion that<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Caliph al-Amīn (r. 193-198/809-813) may have been the promoters of a<br />
charismatic form of Islam informed by notions of spiritual election <strong>and</strong> sinning as virtue.<br />
Keywords<br />
Early Islam; ʿAbbasid poetry; <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>; wine poem; poetry <strong>and</strong> theology<br />
It is not only that to read a poem as a manifesto is a sin of facticity: to read it as<br />
an ethical treatise, or as the projection of a theological, psychological or legal<br />
system is surely not a violent act, but it is as deadening as holding up to the gaze<br />
of poetry — <strong>and</strong>, alas, with the best intentions in the world, e.g., to cast light on<br />
it — the severed, but still petrifying, head of the interpretive Gorgon.<br />
John Holl<strong>and</strong>er 1<br />
* I would like to express my deep gratitude to Elizabeth Key Fowden, conversations with<br />
whom during the Islamic Crosspollinations Colloquium in Cambridge, 2004 encouraged me to<br />
persist with my unusual reading of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (see her <strong>The</strong> Lamp <strong>and</strong> the Wine Flask: Early<br />
Muslim Interest in Christian Monasticism, in: Islamic Crosspollinations ed. Anna Akasoy, Peter<br />
Pormann <strong>and</strong> James E. Montgomery, Oxford: Gibb Trust, 2007, pp. 1-28) — her comments on<br />
page 17 are in a sense responsible for this essay (while to be sure all its shortcomings are my<br />
responsibility <strong>and</strong> she must not be blamed for my excesses); <strong>and</strong> to Dimitri Gutas, who cajoled<br />
me into trying to write about philosophy <strong>and</strong> literature, <strong>and</strong> for whose scholarship I have the<br />
profoundest admiration. Geert Jan van Gelder read a shortened version of this article <strong>and</strong> my<br />
work has benefited once again from his wit <strong>and</strong> erudition. Why I agree with his perceptive<br />
remark that my translations of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry are tendentious, <strong>and</strong> why I do not think that<br />
this is quite tantamount to the criticism which I take him to mean it to be, will have to await<br />
consideration on a subsequent occasion. Professor Dr E. Wagner, Philip Kennedy <strong>and</strong> Michael<br />
Cooperson were kind enough to read versions of this article on my behalf, <strong>and</strong> my audiences at<br />
Yale (in April 2008) <strong>and</strong> at the Cambridge meeting of the School of ʿAbbasid Studies were models<br />
of forbearance.<br />
1 John Holl<strong>and</strong>er, “Introduction,” in: Poetics of Influence: Harold Bloom, New <strong>and</strong> Selected<br />
Criticism, ed. John Holl<strong>and</strong>er, New Haven: Schwab, 1988, p. xlv.<br />
© Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, 2011 DOI: 10.1163/187783710X536987
76 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
For it is of their nature that the jabberwocks of historical <strong>and</strong> antiquarian research<br />
burble in the tulgy wood of conjecture, flitting from one tum-tum tree to<br />
another.<br />
J.R.R. Tolkien 2<br />
This lecture is one of a series of thought-experiments which I have been conducting<br />
over the last few years on various aspects of classical Arabic Islam.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y are exercises in toying with the textual tradition conceived as evidence;<br />
they are attempts to interrogate the categories <strong>and</strong> epistemologies which<br />
underpin our use of this tradition as evidence; <strong>and</strong> they seek to construct<br />
unwonted <strong>and</strong> uncustomary narratives based on texts, the evidentiary status of<br />
which has usually been differently (mis)read or perhaps even dismissed, marginalised<br />
or neglected. As such these experiments involve a variable element of<br />
risk for they generally require a familiarity with a number of textual <strong>and</strong> intellectual<br />
traditions which in <strong>and</strong> of themselves have been sanctified as the exclusive<br />
(<strong>and</strong> discrete) preserve of the specialist, as restricted demesnes into which<br />
none but the initiate may venture with impunity. And it is but rarely that I<br />
might be considered as one of those initiated therein. <strong>The</strong> risk of dilettantism<br />
is also clear <strong>and</strong> present in such exercises, as too are my Scylla <strong>and</strong> Charybdis:<br />
the distraction of the novel <strong>and</strong> the disorientation of the familiar.<br />
All this is true of the present experiment, <strong>and</strong> perhaps to a greater degree<br />
than my previous experiments, for I will present not only a highly unusual —<br />
perhaps even perversely unusual — story but also a number of suggestions<br />
which are most distinctly not the product of developed investigation, but<br />
which are speculative ventures into preserves, the perimeters of which I have<br />
formed a vague outline but the interior of which remains terra incognita. My<br />
ambition is, like Muḥammad b. Zakariyyāʾ al-Rāzī, to emulate “our Imam<br />
Suqrāṭ” — sadly, neither in my philosophical acumen nor asceticism, but as a<br />
gadfly, aspiring to the maieutic craft, seeking to remain zetetic, while exhorting<br />
the reader to go figure <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> from his Dīwān.<br />
Central to the current experiment are several scenes of inquiry: that the<br />
study of the classical Arabic textual heritage continues to be dominated by<br />
obsessions with biography <strong>and</strong> the reconstruction of the actual intentions of<br />
the author (intentionalism), to the detriment of an appreciation of its occasionality;<br />
that the classical Arabic textual tradition itself approaches poems<br />
primarily as cut loose from the moorings of their occasion; that ʿAbbasid<br />
poetry is rarely taken seriously as a legitimate discourse for the expression of<br />
theological, philosophical or even religious or political ideas (<strong>and</strong> so is consequently<br />
marginalised in favour of heresiographical or annalistic materials);<br />
2 J.R.R. Tolkien, “Beowulf : <strong>The</strong> Monsters <strong>and</strong> the Critics,” Proceedings of the British Academy<br />
(1936): 245-295, reprinted in: Beowulf, A Verse Translation, trans. Seamus Heaney, ed. Daniel<br />
O’Donoghue, New York <strong>and</strong> London: Norton, 2002, pp. 102-130 (p. 106).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 77<br />
that in order to read a text ironically (or metaphorically or parodically, by<br />
which I mean humorously in this instance) one must first (I would say, simultaneously)<br />
entertain an unironical reading, which reading is often overlooked<br />
or discarded by the reader in favour of her preferred irony. 3<br />
This article, then, will consider three principal matters: 1) <strong>The</strong> Deracination<br />
of Poetry, a programmatic attempt to consider the various entextualisations of<br />
poetry as recontextualisations which often occlude its occasionalism, in which<br />
I promote a strategy (“eavesdropping”) for endeavouring to respond to this<br />
phenomenon; 2) <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Transgressive Paradox, a case study<br />
which seeks to recreate an occasion for a deracinated wine song; 3) <strong>The</strong> Confessions<br />
of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>, in which I attempt a contribution to the study of<br />
the articulations of early ʿAbbasid Islam based on the occasion recreated in the<br />
second section. In addition, I have taken the opportunity to use three prose<br />
works in English (Strachey’s Eminent Victorians, Wodehouse’s Cocktail Time<br />
<strong>and</strong> Hogg’s Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>) to help me try to reflect upon these<br />
matters.<br />
1. <strong>The</strong> Deracination of Poetry<br />
Eminent Victorians<br />
At the very core of my current experiment lies my reaction to the following<br />
celebrated paradox coined by Lytton Strachey in his subversive biographies<br />
published in 1918 as Eminent Victorians:<br />
<strong>The</strong> history of the Victorian Age will never be written: we know too much about<br />
it. For ignorance is the first requisite of the historian — ignorance, which simplifies<br />
<strong>and</strong> clarifies, which selects <strong>and</strong> omits, with a placid perfection unattainable by<br />
the highest art. 4<br />
Strachey thus defiantly sets his biographical project in opposition to the dreary<br />
<strong>and</strong> piously musty two to three volume tomes, written, with the “air of slow,<br />
funereal barbarism,” to immortalise Victorian celebrity, <strong>and</strong> crammed with<br />
“ill-digested masses of material” (p. 7). Strachey replaces the fetishism of<br />
Mr Gradgrind from Dickens’s Hard Times (a caricature of the Victorian obsession<br />
with facts), with the psychologism of Freud (Strachey’s brother James was<br />
3 I have tried to think about this tendency in my “Al-Jāḥiẓ on Jest <strong>and</strong> Earnest,” in: Humor in<br />
der arabischen Welt, ed. Georges Tamer, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009, pp. 209-239.<br />
4 Ed. John Sutherl<strong>and</strong>, Oxford; World’s Classics, 2003, p. 6.
78 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Freud’s translator into English). 5 However pococurantish Strachey’s stance<br />
may strike us, when it comes to the Victorian biographical tradition, it strikes<br />
me as uncommonly prescient, when applied to the study of the ʿAbbasids, or<br />
of Classical Arabic Islam generally, for here we are constrained by our ignorance<br />
to offer simplified <strong>and</strong> clarifying histories.<br />
Yet like Strachey, I am repeatedly impressed by the historical unknowability<br />
of the ʿAbbasids. <strong>The</strong>refore, with this unknowability as first principle, I wish<br />
to adopt Strachey’s method, for:<br />
It is not by the direct method of a scrupulous narration that the explorer of the<br />
past can hope to depict that singular epoch. If he is wise, he will adopt a subtler<br />
strategy. He will attack his subject in unexpected places; he will fall upon the<br />
flank, or the rear; he will shoot a sudden, revealing searchlight into obscure<br />
recesses, hitherto undivined, he will row out over that great ocean of material, <strong>and</strong><br />
lower down into it, here <strong>and</strong> there, a little bucket, which will bring up to the light<br />
of day some characteristic specimen, from those far depths, to be examined with<br />
a careful curiosity.<br />
<strong>The</strong> “great ocean of material” into which I intend to lower my “little bucket”<br />
is the Classical Arabic poetic tradition, in particular one type of poem by one<br />
of its greatest practitioners, al-Ḥasan b. Hāniʾ <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (d. ca 198/813). As<br />
with Strachey’s Victorians, scholars before me “have poured forth <strong>and</strong> accumulated<br />
so vast a quantity of information” that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> the man seems<br />
almost like a familiar companion. And the familiarity of his persona, constructed<br />
soon after his death, <strong>and</strong> probably during his life, <strong>and</strong> canonised in<br />
the innocuously titled Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, the Accounts of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, by his<br />
protégé ( ghulām) <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān (d. 255/869) 6 enables us to read his poetry with<br />
a refreshing spontaneity (<strong>and</strong> at times perhaps an affection) which I think we<br />
rarely encounter with other Arabic poets.<br />
5 See Quentin Skinner, Visions of Politics. Volume 1: Regarding Method, Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press, 2003, pp. 1-26 (“Introduction: Seeing Things their Way,” <strong>and</strong> “<strong>The</strong><br />
Practice of History <strong>and</strong> the Cult of the Fact,” a refutation of the historical method of Geoffrey<br />
Elton). Compare Skinner’s remarks on pages 16-17, refuting Elton’s principle of “total acquaintance,”<br />
with Strachey’s Introduction.<br />
6 Ed. ʿAbd al-Sattār Aḥmad Farrāj, Cairo: Maktabat Miṣr, 1953. Al-Mutanabbī is the poet in<br />
whom, perhaps more than most, we can discern the ambition to construct a persona: see Wenchin<br />
Ouyang’s excellent reading of al-Ḥāṭimī’s evisceration of al-Mutanabbī’s poetic persona in<br />
his al-Risāla al-Mūḍiḥa: “Literature as Performance: <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>atre of al-Hatimi’s al-Risala al-<br />
Mudiha,” in: Classer les recits: theories et pratiques, ed. Aboubakr Chraïbi, Paris: L’Harmattan,<br />
2007, pp. 115-145. Her article is also an incisive exposure of the hegemony of the biographical<br />
fallacy in Islamic Studies. <strong>The</strong> antonymical gesture of the biographical fallacy in the study of<br />
classical Arabic poetry is the assumption that the sole obsession of this poetry is language <strong>and</strong> the<br />
dictates of its tradition (“conventions,” “topoi”) as enmeshed in language.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 79<br />
Persona can become biography <strong>and</strong> biography can subsequently become<br />
full-blown intentionalism, the strategy of interpreting a poet’s oeuvre as generated<br />
in accordance with his actual intentions, which intentions in turn are<br />
reconstructed from the psychology (loosely understood) of the biographical<br />
personality. And so the circle is complete. 7<br />
However, to ab<strong>and</strong>on some form of intentionalism in our readings of<br />
ʿAbbasid poetry would be effectively to presume, for example, that a poet<br />
composing as panegyrist did not intend his poem to be a panegyric, though<br />
the case of al-Mutanabbī’s vituperations cast as panegyrics for the Ikhshidid<br />
ruler <strong>Abū</strong> l-Misk Kāfūr (d. 357/968) suggests that we should not be overly<br />
simplistic in whichever stripe of intentionalism we adopt: <strong>and</strong> I have a marked<br />
preference for a soft version of what Vivienne Brown refers to as formal intentionalism,<br />
i.e. one which is tantamount to Eco’s intentio operis. 8 After all, even<br />
the observation made by some scholars that badīʿ poetry mirrored the duplicity<br />
of courtly life <strong>and</strong> “provided the courtier with a medium for indirect didactic<br />
<strong>and</strong> ethical injunctions to his superiors” does not dispense with a call<br />
for intentionalism, for the intentions are still expressed, however obliquely,<br />
through badīʿ. 9 As Charles Ives once remarked:<br />
Why tonality as such should be thrown out for good, I can’t see . . . Why it should<br />
be always present, I can’t see. 10<br />
7 Orson Welles’ movie Citizen Kane (RKO Radio Pictures, 1941) is a penetrating exploration<br />
of this phenomenon, as the review by Jorge Luis Borges suggests: <strong>The</strong> Total Library. Non-Fiction,<br />
1922-1986, ed. Eliot Weinberger, London: Penguin, 1999, pp. 258-259 (“An Overwhelming<br />
Film”).<br />
8 See Umberto Eco, Interpretation <strong>and</strong> Overinterpretation, ed. Stefan Collini, Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press, 1992, Chapters 2 <strong>and</strong> 3, esp. pp. 64-66; Vivienne Brown, “Historical<br />
Interpretation, Intentionalism <strong>and</strong> Philosophy of Mind,” Journal of the Philosophy of History 1<br />
(2007): 25-62 (an excellent analysis of intentionalism; Brown speaks of how “some interpreters<br />
might still want to say, however, that Aristotle meant to say this or Adam Smith intended that,<br />
but this would be recognised for what it is, a façon de parler with no implied substantive claim to<br />
having recovered the actual intentions of a past writing subject” [p. 61]); Peter Bondanella,<br />
Umberto Eco <strong>and</strong> the Open Text: Semiotics, Fiction <strong>and</strong> Popular Culture, Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press, 1997, pp. 126-153. See Julie Scott Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning in Medieval<br />
Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Poetry: Orient Pearls, London: Routledge Curzon, 2003, p. xii.<br />
9 Julie Scott Meisami, Medieval Persian Court Poetry, Princeton: Princeton University Press,<br />
1987, pp. 18-20 (especially note 40) <strong>and</strong> 38-39; Beatrice Gruendler, Medieval Arabic Praise<br />
Poetry. Ibn al-Rūmī <strong>and</strong> the Patron’s Redemption, London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2003, p.17. See<br />
further note 87 below.<br />
10 Quoted by Alex Ross, <strong>The</strong> Rest is Noise: Listening to the Twentieth Century, London: Fourth<br />
Estate, 2007, p. 142.
80 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
I would therefore want to retain a version of intentionalism, for I think it happens<br />
to account quite nicely for many of the situations <strong>and</strong> practices of early<br />
ʿAbbasid poets, <strong>and</strong> to reconsider ‘biography,’ though not as the vita of a poet<br />
or as his persona, <strong>and</strong> to reject it when it is not an exploration of the historicity<br />
(or rather: the occasionality) of poetry — in other words, of how early<br />
ʿAbbasid poems, <strong>and</strong> in this instance a wine song of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, can be sited<br />
in social, intellectual, <strong>and</strong> cultural occasions.<br />
Dīwān <strong>and</strong> Mukhtāra<br />
Let me state the obvious. Our encounters with a phenomenon, <strong>and</strong> the preconceptions<br />
<strong>and</strong> presumptions which we entertain concerning that phenomenon,<br />
will determine not only how we receive <strong>and</strong> respond to the phenomenon<br />
but will also, to a predominant extent, dictate how we continue to respond to<br />
it in the aftermath of the preliminary encounter. To be more specific, let us<br />
think about the ways in which many of us may encounter a classical Arabic<br />
poem. 11 Classical poems as texts come in three basic formats: 12<br />
1. As part of a dīwān, a collection of the poet’s extant compositions, be it an<br />
edition of (a) a collection made by a second-eighth or third-ninth century<br />
scholar; or (b) a recension with commentary of a later scholar of a collection<br />
of a predecessor: al-Shantamarī’s (d. 476/1083) recension of al-Aṣmaʿī’s<br />
(d. 213/828?) collection of the six dīwāns of pre-Islamic poets, for example;<br />
or (c) a compilation by a modern scholar of poems <strong>and</strong> verses by a poet<br />
for whom a classical dīwān has either not survived or was never compiled<br />
in the first instance. After the first half of the eleventh century, dīwāns<br />
became the work of the poet himself (al-Mutanabbī [d. 354/965] is an<br />
early exception); prior to that many were authorised compilations carried<br />
out by the poet’s rāwī, transmitter, with the poet’s blessing <strong>and</strong> occasionally<br />
the poet’s involvement (as in the case of <strong>Abū</strong> Firās [d. 357/968]); many<br />
11 I do not consider what happens when a reader has her first encounter with a classical Arabic<br />
poem in the form of a translation.<br />
12 This overview, which takes as its starting point the question of how the collectors position<br />
themselves with regard to their presentations of the poems <strong>and</strong> how they present the poems, differs<br />
from other surveys, which concentrate on what kinds of poems the collections contain (e.g.,<br />
poems from one tribe) <strong>and</strong> on the schemes whereby these poems are organised (e.g., geographically,<br />
as in al-Thaʿālibī’s Yatīmat al-Dahr, or by poetic form or theme): Fuat Sezgin, Geschichte des<br />
arabischen Schrifttums, II, Brill: Leiden, 1975, pp. 33-102; Andras Hamori, “Mukhtārāt,” EI 2 ,<br />
VII, pp. 526-528; Hilary Kilpatrick, “Anthologies, Medieval,” <strong>The</strong> Encyclopedia of Arabic Literature,<br />
ed. Julie Scott Meisami <strong>and</strong> Paul Starkey, I, London: Routledge, 1998, pp. 94-96; Wolfhart<br />
Heinrichs, “Poetik, Rhetorik, Literaturkritik, Metrik und Reimlehre,” in: Grundriß der arabischen<br />
Philologie, B<strong>and</strong> II: Literaturwissenschaft, ed. Helmut Gätje, Wiesbaden: Reichert, 1987,<br />
pp. 177-207 (pp. 177-190).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 81<br />
were the product of intellectual <strong>and</strong> artistic piety, endeavours to salvage the<br />
poet’s works for posterity. Clearly those collections authorised or effected<br />
by the poet represent (even remotely) a projection (I would prefer a narrative)<br />
of identity which the poet was content to endorse: al-Mutanabbī<br />
again springs to mind; the salvage dīwāns present posterity with that narrative<br />
of the poet which his disciples <strong>and</strong> supporters may have felt was most<br />
coherent <strong>and</strong> perhaps best corresponded with the poet as they knew him<br />
(or as he wanted them to know him) in life. Central to all three species of<br />
compilation is the presence of what I would call a poetic persona, rather<br />
than what the pre-modern compilers may have viewed as a presentation of<br />
the poet as person (assuming such a thing to be possible). 13 Dīwāns can be<br />
organized according to two principles: alphabetically by qāfiya, rhymeconsonant;<br />
<strong>and</strong> by aghrāḍ, by the genre to which any given poem may be<br />
deemed to belong: zuhd (asceticism), madḥ (panegyric), hijāʾ (vituperation),<br />
for example. <strong>The</strong> earliest such example extant is probably the dīwān<br />
of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. 14<br />
2. As part of a mukhtāra, an anthology, a scholar’s selection of poems from<br />
poets belonging to a particular tribe (of which only the dīwān of the<br />
Hudhalī poets has survived, in the recension of al-Sukkarī [d. between 275<br />
<strong>and</strong> 290/888 <strong>and</strong> 903]), or a particular epoch (such as the anthologies of<br />
pre- <strong>and</strong> early Islamic poets which bear the names of al-Mufaḍḍal [d. ca<br />
13 See Jaakko Hämeen-Anttila, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal as a Genre,” in: Ghazal as World<br />
Literature, 1: Transformations of a Literary Genre, ed. Thomas Bauer <strong>and</strong> Angelika Neuwirth,<br />
Beirut-Würzburg: Orient-Institut, 2005, p. 88, note 5, who reminds us that “for the collectors<br />
of the dīwān, the poems were, on the contrary, directly related to reality <strong>and</strong> to <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’ own<br />
feelings,” noting how Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī lists <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s female conquests, as Leporello does<br />
for Don Giovanni. As “fictional worlds are parasites of the real world” (Umberto Eco, Six Walks<br />
in the Fictional Woods, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1994, p. 83), <strong>and</strong> as fictional<br />
worlds express many levels of reality (Italo Calvino, “Levels of Reality in Literature,” in:<br />
Italo Calvino, <strong>The</strong> Uses of Literature, Orl<strong>and</strong>o, FL: Harcourt Brace <strong>and</strong> Co., 1986, pp. 101-121),<br />
the differences between the two are often negligible <strong>and</strong> less transparent than we would perhaps<br />
like as scholars. See further Ewald Wagner, “Die Aḫbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> in den Dīwānen,” in: Storytelling<br />
in the Framework of Non-Fictional Arabic Literature, ed. Stefan Leder, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz,<br />
1998, pp. 265-281.<br />
14 On this subject generally, see Gregor Schoeler, <strong>The</strong> Oral <strong>and</strong> the Written in Early Islam,<br />
London: Routledge, 2006; Gregor Schoeler (in collaboration with Shawkat M. Toorawa), <strong>The</strong><br />
Genesis of Literature in Islam: From the Aural to the Read, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press,<br />
2009, pp. 114-115; on arrangement by aghrāḍ, see Gregor Schoeler, “Die Einteilung der Dichtung<br />
bei den Arabern,” Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 123 (1973): 9-55.<br />
Hämeen-Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal, pp. 90-94, entertains the possibility that “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
may . . . have himself compiled his poems even more systematically than has been presumed”<br />
(p. 94). Sezgin, Geschichte, p. 36, notes that the early term for referring to collections of individual<br />
poets from pre- <strong>and</strong> early Islam is either shiʿr or khabar, not dīwān, i.e. as “feeling” or<br />
“report” <strong>and</strong> not as “bureau”.
82 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
163/780] <strong>and</strong> al-Aṣmaʿī) or both; 15 or an anthology of what are esteemed<br />
as the best, most cherished, products of a particular epoch, the pre-eminent<br />
(<strong>and</strong> possibly the earliest) among which is the Muʿallaqāt, represented as an<br />
anonymous selection of a varying number of poems which were prizewinning<br />
compositions as adjudicated by their contemporary, pre-Islamic,<br />
audiences. As these anthologies seem originally to have been school texts<br />
<strong>and</strong> to have formed part of lecture courses delivered by their eponyms,<br />
their principles of organization are not always evident <strong>and</strong> it is not always<br />
clear whether the collection is discrete or is itself a compendium of other<br />
versions. Especial mention must be made of the anthology compiled by the<br />
ʿAbbasid poet <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām (d. ca 232/845) which he entitled al-Ḥ amāsa,<br />
Valour, an anthology which is organized along principles of estimation<br />
discernible in other (prose) compendia from the period. 16 Every anthology<br />
is, naturally, an act of selection, <strong>and</strong> the poets <strong>and</strong> their works are selected<br />
by the anthologist as representative, be it of tribal identity, epoch or some<br />
other consideration.<br />
3. As prosimetra, those hybrid polymetric compositions which juxtapose<br />
prose <strong>and</strong> poetry. 17 <strong>The</strong>se works take a variety of forms: the following brief<br />
survey is not exhaustive. In al-Jāḥiẓ’s Kitāb al-Bayān wa-l-tabyīn, poetry is<br />
sometimes quoted as “appropriate for transmitting <strong>and</strong> memorizing,” with<br />
a manifest didactic purpose. 18 <strong>The</strong> Ayyām al-ʿArab, the Battle-days of the<br />
15 Ewald Wagner, Grundzüge der klassischen arabischen Dichtung, I, Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche<br />
Buchgesellschaft, 1987, pp. 12-15; Schoeler <strong>and</strong> Toorawa, <strong>The</strong> Genesis, pp. 61, 86 <strong>and</strong><br />
114-115.<br />
16 Influential European examples are <strong>The</strong>odor Nöldeke, Delectus veterum carminum arabicorum,<br />
Berlin: Reuther, 1890, the work through which many students in the UK were first exposed<br />
to early Arabic poetry during the first six or seven decades of the twentieth century (it formed<br />
part of the curriculum at SOAS <strong>and</strong> Cambridge, for example); or Malcolm Lyons, Classical<br />
Arabic Reader, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1962, the primer in which I first<br />
encountered classical poetry; or Arthur Arberry, Arabic Poetry. A Primer for Students, Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press, 1965, <strong>and</strong> Al-Mutanabbī, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,<br />
1967, to which I progressed, having completed Lyons’s Primer.<br />
17 Wolfhart Heinrichs, “Prosimetrical Genres in Classical Arabic Literature,” in: Prosimetrum:<br />
Crosscultural Perspectives on Narrative in Prose <strong>and</strong> Verse, ed. Joseph Harris <strong>and</strong> Karl Reichl,<br />
Brewer: Woodbridge, 1997, pp. 249-275; Geert Jan van Gelder, “Poetry in Historiography:<br />
Some Observations,” in: Problems in Arabic Literature, ed. Miklós Maróth, Piliscsaba: Avicenna<br />
Institute of Middle Eastern Studies, 2004, pp. 1-14. Arabists working on prosimetra would<br />
benefit from recent work done on the Libro de Buen Amor: see A Companion to the Libro de Buen<br />
Amor, ed. Louise M. Haywood <strong>and</strong> Louise O. Vasvári, Woodbridge: Boydell <strong>and</strong> Brewer, 2004.<br />
I am grateful to my friend <strong>and</strong> colleague Dr Louise Haywood of Trinity Hall for the many<br />
stimulating discussions we have had on the Libro <strong>and</strong> on many of the issues which I try to<br />
address in this article.<br />
18 See J.E. Montgomery, “Speech <strong>and</strong> Nature: al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Bayān wa-l-tabyīn, 2.175-<br />
207, Parts 1-4,” Middle Eastern Literatures 11/2 (2008): 169-191; Middle Eastern Literatures 12/1
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 83<br />
Arabs, accounts of pre- <strong>and</strong> early Islamic tribal wars, for example, were<br />
probably first collected by the early authorities <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUbayda (d. 209/825)<br />
<strong>and</strong> Ibn al-Kalbī (d. 204/819 or 206/821) <strong>and</strong> are conspicuous for their<br />
use of excerpted poetry as a historical source <strong>and</strong> as a corroborative commentary<br />
on events. Heinrichs notes that<br />
the poetry cannot really be understood without the prose, <strong>and</strong> the prose is<br />
not considered trustworthy <strong>and</strong> true without the poetry to corroborate it. 19<br />
<strong>The</strong> Kitāb al-shiʿr wa-l-shuʿarāʾ, the Treatise on Poetry <strong>and</strong> Poets, by Ibn<br />
Qutayba (d. 276/889), sets selections of poems, usually though not always<br />
approved of, by a given poet within a potted biography of that poet. <strong>The</strong><br />
most famous of such treatises is the Kitāb al-Aghānī (the Great Book of<br />
Songs) of <strong>Abū</strong> l-Faraj al-Iṣfahānī (d. 356/967), whose biographies are<br />
often extensive <strong>and</strong> constitute the starting-point for any subsequent biography,<br />
appreciation or treatment of the poets whom his treatise contains. 20<br />
Al-Iṣfahānī rarely quotes poems in their most complete form but uses<br />
choice selections of individual verses. In the case of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> we have<br />
two biographies which have survived: the Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
Hiffān <strong>and</strong> that of Ibn Manẓūr (d. 711/1311). 21 <strong>The</strong>re are some points<br />
which we can note: prosimetrical collections obey their own logic <strong>and</strong><br />
respond severally to the conerns of the compiler <strong>and</strong> his audience; 22 in<br />
them, the correspondence of poem to event is presumed to be close, the<br />
latter often being accessed through the former — that is poetry is used as a<br />
shāhid, a witness or locus probans, i.e. as a corroborative (often historical)<br />
source; the correspondence of poem to biography is presumed to be closer<br />
(2009): 1-25; Middle Eastern Literatures 12/2 (2009): 107-125; Middle Eastern Literatures 12/3<br />
(2009): 213-232.<br />
19 Heinrichs, Prosimetrum, p. 260; see the discussion of one such yawm in J.E. Montgomery,<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vagaries of the Qaṣīda, Cambridge: Gibb Trust, 1997, pp. 10-25.<br />
20 Hilary Kilpatrick, Making the Great Book of Songs. Compilation <strong>and</strong> the Author’s Craft in<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> l-Faraj al-Iṣbahānī’s Kitāb al-Aghānī, London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2003.<br />
21 <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān, Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, ed. ʿAbd al-Sattār Farrāj, Cairo: Maktabat Miṣr, 1953; Ibn<br />
Manẓūr, Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, ed. Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Rasūl Ibrāhīm <strong>and</strong> ʿAbbās al-Shirbīnī, I,<br />
Cairo: Maktabat al-Iʿtimād, 1924. I have not been able to consult the second part edited by<br />
Shukrī Maḥmūd Aḥmad, Baghdad, 1952.<br />
22 See the study of al-ʿAskarī’s Kitāb al-Maʿānī by Beatrice Gruendler, “Motif vs. Genre: Reflections<br />
on the Dīwān al-Maʿānī of <strong>Abū</strong> Hilāl al-ʿAskarī,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World<br />
Literature, 1, pp. 57-86; Heinrichs, Prosimetrum, pp. 262-270 (for a fascinating taxonomy <strong>and</strong><br />
discussion of the poetry contained in al-Ḥarīrī’s Maqāmāt); Wenchin Ouyang, Literary Criticism<br />
in Medieval Arabic-Islamic Culture: <strong>The</strong> Making of a Tradition, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University<br />
Press, 1997 (on the cultural dialectics informing <strong>and</strong> propelling critical responses to poetry).
84 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
still; thus, as with dīwāns, collections, <strong>and</strong> mukhtārāt, anthologies, a central<br />
feature of the prosimetrum is the biographical fidelity to a poetic persona.<br />
We are, I think, prone to be blind to this interference, <strong>and</strong> unconscious of this<br />
activity, preferring instead to imagine that we have unmediated access to a<br />
poem. Indeed, in many instances, <strong>and</strong> this is particularly acute with the dīwān<br />
<strong>and</strong> the mukhtāra, the poem <strong>and</strong> not the poet is our sole focus of interest.<br />
Both formats present us with the poem as cut loose from other considerations,<br />
by deracinating it from its occasion. 23 <strong>The</strong> third type of format, the prosimetrum,<br />
constrains us in the opposite direction: we can only gain access to the<br />
poetry through the biography of the poet or the author’s settings of the akhbār<br />
as they are presented to us. 24 It consequently becomes almost impossible to<br />
read the poetry against this context, i.e. in spite of the biographer’s representations,<br />
<strong>and</strong> it is comfortable to be seduced into acquiescence with the biographer’s<br />
vita or the compiler’s (sometimes dramaturgical) contextualisation.<br />
Even the apotheosis of deracination through pseudonymity <strong>and</strong> anonymity is<br />
not at all straightforward in the classical Arabic tradition, as van Gelder <strong>and</strong><br />
Kilito have recently pointed out. 25<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore the entextualisation of classical Arabic poetry, in view of the formats<br />
in which we encounter them, presents us with two entwined interpretive<br />
responses:<br />
1. To the poem as a sequence in a collection, <strong>and</strong> thus as a paradoxically isolated<br />
artefact, an object of scrutiny, which in a real sense anticipates the<br />
New Criticism <strong>and</strong> Barthes’s famous dictum, “the death of the author,”<br />
despite being attributed <strong>and</strong> so tied to the poet who is identified as its<br />
author in the collection; 26<br />
23 I maintain deracination to be true even of Dīwān compendia such as that of Ḥamza<br />
al-Iṣfahānī’s collection of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s works which is remarkable both for the editorial interventions<br />
of its editor <strong>and</strong> the persona of the poet who looms large in many of these interventions.<br />
24 Beatrice Gruendler, “Verse <strong>and</strong> Taxes: <strong>The</strong> Function of Poetry in Selected Literary Akhbār<br />
of the Third/Ninth Century,” in: On Fiction <strong>and</strong> Adab in Medieval Arabic Literature, ed.<br />
P.F. Kennedy, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2005, pp. 85-124, has demonstrated that the akhbār<br />
narratives which feature the use of poetry are “literature, not historical record” (p. 89). Heinrichs,<br />
Prosimetrum, p. 271 notes of the function of the tamaththul (“quoting a poetic parallel”)<br />
that “the poetry is . . . in a way parallel to the narrative, not within the narrative”.<br />
25 Geert Jan van Gelder, “<strong>The</strong> Anatomy of Anonymity. <strong>The</strong> Poet Anon. <strong>and</strong> his Reception in<br />
Classical Arabic Literature,” in: Reflections on Reflections: Near Eastern Writers Reading Literature,<br />
Dedicated to Renate Jacobi, ed. Angelika Neuwirth <strong>and</strong> Andreas Christian Islebe, Wiesbaden:<br />
Reichert, 2006, pp. 17-34; Abdelfattah Kilito, <strong>The</strong> Author <strong>and</strong> his Doubles. Essays on Classical<br />
Arabic Culture, trans. M. Cooperson, Syracuse: Syracuse University Press, 2001, pp. 1-33.<br />
26 Mohammed Arkoun, “Introduction: An Assessment of <strong>and</strong> Perspectives on the Study of the<br />
Qurʾān,” in: <strong>The</strong> Qurʾan. Style <strong>and</strong> Contents, ed. Andrew Rippin, Aldershot: Ashgate Variorum,
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 85<br />
2. To the poem as expression of the poet’s intentions, as his response to the<br />
events of his life.<br />
And this is how the study of Arabic poetry in the late twentieth century Western<br />
academy has by <strong>and</strong> large been content to articulate its critical responses:<br />
(1) as a showcase of rhetoric; <strong>and</strong> (2) as straightforward expressionism or<br />
intentionalism. <strong>The</strong>re are, of course, some conspicuous exceptions to this<br />
characterization. 27<br />
Literary History <strong>and</strong> <strong>The</strong> Great Chain of Being<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is one further feature of the twentieth century study of classical Arabic<br />
poetry which I must mention <strong>and</strong> which is equally at home with either of<br />
these scholarly preoccupations: the creation of literary histories.<br />
Literary histories present us with either a sequence of great <strong>and</strong> canonical<br />
poets or with the archaeology <strong>and</strong> evolution of a specific genre. In the case<br />
of the early ʿAbbasid poets <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> in particular, literary historical<br />
2001, pp. 297-332, has argued that al-Suyūṭī’s “Itqān provides an abundance of material for<br />
anyone who wishes to show how classical Islamic thought, as systematized by the guardians of<br />
orthodoxy, used materials, procedures, <strong>and</strong> an historiographical corpus in order to dehistoricize<br />
both the time of the revelation <strong>and</strong> the collection of the muṣḥaf ” (p. 311) (my emphasis). Barthes’s<br />
article originally appeared in the New York avant-garde journal Aspen 5-6 (1967). Annette<br />
Lavers remarks, in her discussion of S/Z, that while the work is “meant to demonstrate the irrecoverability<br />
of author from text,” Barthes’s “own voice is readily heard, if only when we recognize<br />
aspects <strong>and</strong> opinions also found in other works by him”: “Rol<strong>and</strong> Barthes,” in: <strong>The</strong> Cambridge<br />
History of Literary Criticism: Volume VIII, From Formalism to Poststructuralism, ed. Raman Selden,<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005, pp. 131-165 (p. 161). In other words, the act of<br />
writing creates a fact of authorship which perpetuates an identity of the author to which she is<br />
liable, despite her best efforts, to be reduced. See Jonathan Culler, Barthes. A Very Short Introduction,<br />
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002 <strong>and</strong> Vivienne Brown’s discussion of the theories of<br />
Alex<strong>and</strong>er Nehamas: Historical Interpretation, pp. 38-40. Pseudonymous, apocryphal or anonymous<br />
writing would seem to be the only way to break the link, for those who as the writers of<br />
more than one work wish not to be identified as the writer of a given book: see Kilito, <strong>The</strong><br />
Author, p. 113, note 2 — providing the author avoids detection, of course. For two fine studies<br />
of individual poems by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, which showcase the insights of New Criticism, see Philip F.<br />
Kennedy, “Perspectives of a Ḫ amrīya — <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’ Yā Ṣāḥir al-Ṭarf,” in: Festschrift Ewald<br />
Wagner zum 65. Geburtstag. B<strong>and</strong> 2: Studien zur arabischen Dichtung, ed. Wolfhart Heinrichs<br />
<strong>and</strong> Gregor Schoeler, Beirut: Steiner, 1994, pp. 258-276; Gregor Schoeler, “Ein Weingedicht des<br />
arabischen Dichters <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (ca 757-815 N. Chr.),” Asiatische Studien 50 (1996): 733-759.<br />
27 <strong>The</strong> works of Julia Bray, especially “Third <strong>and</strong> Fourth Century Bleeding Poetry,” Arabic <strong>and</strong><br />
Middle Eastern Literatures 2 (1999): 75-92 <strong>and</strong> “Al-Muʿtaṣim’s ‘Bridge of Toil’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s<br />
Amorium Qaṣīda,” in: Studies in Islamic <strong>and</strong> Middle Eastern Texts <strong>and</strong> Traditions in Memory of<br />
Norman Calder, ed. G.R. Hawting, J.A. Mojaddedi <strong>and</strong> A. Samely, Oxford: Journal of Semitic<br />
Studies Supplements, 2000, pp. 31-73, <strong>and</strong> Beatrice Gruendler (especially her Medieval Arabic<br />
Praise Poetry) spring to mind.
86 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
interest has concentrated on how a variety of monothematic poetical genres<br />
appears to have been generated out of the polythematic Qaṣīda. 28<br />
Literary history, when conducted in this manner, is conspecific with the<br />
kind of history of ideas pioneered by Arthur Lovejoy in his <strong>The</strong> Great Chain of<br />
Being, 29 according to which a diachronically schematized series of unit ideas is<br />
studied from the vantage point of an ideal articulation of any given doctrine<br />
hypostasized as its fullest expression. This conduct of history is liable to what<br />
Quentin Skinner has identified as the “mythology of prolepsis,” in which the<br />
emergence of anticipations of the ideal are charted, individual authors are<br />
congratulated for what Skinner calls their “clairvoyance,” <strong>and</strong> heated “debates<br />
proliferate as to whether a given ‘unit idea’ may be said to have ‘really emerged’<br />
at a given time, <strong>and</strong> whether it is ‘really there’ in the work of some given<br />
writer.” 30<br />
What is lost in the asymmetry of observer <strong>and</strong> observed occasioned by this<br />
process is a real awareness of the historicity of the poem or composition, <strong>and</strong><br />
poetry, thus, is permitted to intersect but tangentially with its histories. <strong>The</strong>refore<br />
we find crude explanations for the appearance of the early ghazal such as,<br />
say, the creation of a leisured class in Medina or the alienation engendered by<br />
the resettlement of the Arab tribes in military cantonments outwith the Arabian<br />
peninsula, as a result of the Futūḥ, the Conquests. 31 But would we be<br />
inclined to read ahistorically poems which insist on their occasion, such as, for<br />
example, Andrew Marvell’s “An Horatian Ode, Upon Cromwell’s Return from<br />
Irel<strong>and</strong>” (June-July, 1650) (which is not the same as denying that it could be<br />
read, <strong>and</strong> quite profitably too, ahistorically)? 32 Why, then, should we want to<br />
read ahistorically <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s mammoth qaṣīda on al-Muʿtaṣim’s conquest<br />
28 In many cases, I suspect what is really at issue is the question of the creativeness of Islamic<br />
civilisation, but that is another story for another occasion <strong>and</strong> I will simply refer to my recent study<br />
“Islamic Crosspollinations” in: Islamic Crosspollinations, pp. 148-193 (especially pp. 150-162).<br />
29 Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1964 (1936).<br />
30 Skinner, Visions of Politics, p. 73 <strong>and</strong> p. 63, respectively.<br />
31 See, e.g., Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, “Introduction,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World<br />
Literature, 1, p. 12: “the societal upheavals during the era of the conquests, as integration into<br />
tribal structures was loosened, created the preconditions for the emergence of individual love<br />
poems.” See further p. 24. I am unable to underst<strong>and</strong> why, for example, a change in mentality is<br />
a sine qua non for the shift from pre-Islamic Nasīb to Umayyad Ghazal whereas the emergence<br />
of Ghazal poems for boys (mudhakkarāt) is accounted for by the observation that “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
merely picked up a theme that ‘was in the air’ ” (p. 24).<br />
32 That the title of the poem provides its own occasion <strong>and</strong> that the poem can be quite accurately<br />
dated (from an internal reference) have led some scholars to ponder its essential ambiguity:<br />
L.D. Lerner, “An Horation Ode Upon Cromwell’s Return from Irel<strong>and</strong>,” Interpretations: Essays<br />
on Twelve English Poems, ed. John Wain, London: Routledge <strong>and</strong> Keegan Paul, 1955, p. 59-74.<br />
His study considers the appropriateness of “double-edged” <strong>and</strong> “poised” readings of the poem:<br />
“the former offers two alternative readings, the latter conveys a dual attitude at the same time, in<br />
which the praise would not be possible without the disparagement, <strong>and</strong> vice-versa” (p. 69).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 87<br />
of Amorium? Anyone who has read Julia Bray’s wonderful article “Al-Muʿtaṣim’s<br />
‘Bridge of Toil’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s Amorium Qaṣīda” will be familiar with<br />
the insights to be derived from her realisation that “poetry registers responses<br />
to ephemeral political factors that retrospective prose accounts regularize or<br />
omit.” 33 <strong>The</strong> fact that attentive <strong>and</strong> perceptive critics have attempted to read<br />
this qaṣīda despite its occasion is worth pondering.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Aprioricity of Prose?<br />
Indeed, there is a further assumption aiding <strong>and</strong> abetting the deracination of<br />
classical Arabic poetry which must be considered, one which is exogenous to<br />
the tradition. This is informed by certain widely held assumptions of what<br />
poetry is <strong>and</strong> how it differs from prose by its special nature. I will refer to this<br />
as the aprioricity of prose, according to which prose is thought, a priori, to<br />
precede poetry, because poetry is a form of expression which is obligated to<br />
conform to numerous ‘artificial’ rules as a special form of expression, unlike<br />
prose which, contrary to poetry, is manifestly natural, relatively untrammelled<br />
by rules, less challenging to read <strong>and</strong> write, <strong>and</strong> thus simpler. This set of<br />
assumptions, very much the product of our education, encourages us to imagine<br />
that it must also be valid for other societies, <strong>and</strong> across time. 34<br />
That poetry is not a priori posterior to prose should not require any proof.<br />
To be sure, according to some scholars of societies <strong>and</strong> cultures in which writing<br />
does not dominate the conventions of expression, it can often be difficult<br />
to distinguish between poetry <strong>and</strong> prose. <strong>The</strong> aprioricity of prose, however,<br />
sets poetry at an even greater remove from history. Prose is unquestioningly<br />
thought by many of us to be the most natural <strong>and</strong> most fitting vehicle for the<br />
expression of history or philosophy or theology: it is, for example, the h<strong>and</strong>maid<br />
of historiography, the medium which assures it veracity. And correspondingly,<br />
poetry somehow becomes inappropriate as a medium for history,<br />
for philosophising or theologising, despite, for example, the examples of the<br />
pre-Socratics, of Lucretius’s Epicurean epic De rerum natura or John Milton’s<br />
Protestant masterpiece, Paradise Lost.<br />
Cocktail Time<br />
In P.G. Wodehouse’s farce, Cocktail Time (1958), the irascible Q’C Sir Raymond<br />
(“Beefy”) Bastable, incensed at the indigence <strong>and</strong> lax morals of modern youth,<br />
under a pseudonym, pens Cocktail Time, an excoriating attack on modern<br />
33 Al-Muʿtaṣim’s “Bridge of Toil,” p. 72.<br />
34 See Donoghue, “Old English Language <strong>and</strong> Poetics,” in: Beowulf, p. xv.
88 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
society, an act of outrage at having his top-hat knocked off his head by a walnut<br />
fired from a catapult. Upon publication, the novel is heralded <strong>and</strong> fêted as<br />
a risqué celebration of the very sc<strong>and</strong>alous morality Beefy sets out to condemn.<br />
<strong>The</strong> ensuing comedy of errors centres on Beefy’s attempts to (re)claim his<br />
authorship of the work. Having thus wittily anticipated Barthes’s dictum,<br />
Wodehouse’s narrator also facetiously highlights the interpretative conundrum<br />
of intentionalism:<br />
<strong>The</strong> question of how authors come to write their books is generally one not easily<br />
answered. Milton, for instance, asked how he got the idea for Paradise Lost would<br />
probably have replied with a vague “Oh, I don’t know, you know. <strong>The</strong>se things<br />
sort of pop into one’s head, don’t you know,” leaving the researcher very much<br />
where he was before (p. 14).<br />
He even finds time to have a joke at the expense of canon-formation:<br />
Narrowing his gaze, Lord Ickenham released the guided missile, little knowing, as<br />
it sped straight <strong>and</strong> true to its mark, that he was about to enrich English literature<br />
(p. 14).<br />
I have chosen Cocktail Time not only because I love Wodehouse’s wondrous<br />
style <strong>and</strong> his consummate ability to control the intricacies of the most intricate<br />
of plots, nor because of the appositeness of his humorous reflections on the art<br />
of interpretation, but because I am often struck, when I read much of the<br />
scholarship devoted to ʿAbbasid poetry, of the similarities between its projection<br />
of a hedonistic <strong>and</strong> pleasure-seeking society <strong>and</strong> the picture of the English<br />
aristocracy drawn by Wodehouse, an aristocracy whose sole concerns are the<br />
perfect cocktail, the right tie to wear, the mot juste, falling in <strong>and</strong> out of love,<br />
<strong>and</strong> in Wodehouse’s own words, “ignoring real life altogether.” And surely, if<br />
ever a Arab character might match one of Wodehouse’s incorrigible hedonists,<br />
it would be the <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> of the khamriyyāt <strong>and</strong> the Akhbār, <strong>and</strong> if ever an<br />
Islamic social setting might rival the Drones Club, it would be his rakish nocturnal<br />
adventures in the taverns of Basra.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Biography of Personality<br />
I propose, therefore, to attempt to subvert the received persona of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,<br />
not to discern the empirical ‘poet’ under the persona (this would be a naïve<br />
though wonderful thing to expect to be able to achieve) but, by better underst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />
the production of the persona <strong>and</strong> its influence on subsequent readings<br />
of the poetry, to investigate the asymmetries between the versions of the<br />
poet’s persona bequeathed to us by his posterity <strong>and</strong> the poems anterior to the<br />
hegemony of this tradition.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 89<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetic persona exists in two principal versions, neither of<br />
which is mutually exclusive nor necessarily contradictory, but both of which<br />
elect to emphasize different aspects of his persona. Let me begin with the<br />
biography of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> as it predominates in the Western <strong>and</strong> the modern<br />
Arabic scholarly tradition.<br />
This biography is, principally <strong>and</strong> fundamentally, indebted to the representations<br />
of the poet’s persona which also gave rise to the <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> of the<br />
Alf layla tradition: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> as the palace poet-cum-jester <strong>and</strong> wayward<br />
boon companion of Hārūn al-Rashīd.<br />
It has been meticulously researched <strong>and</strong> established by Ewald Wagner 35 <strong>and</strong><br />
Philip Kennedy, <strong>and</strong> has been perceptively analysed by Malcolm Lyons (to<br />
choose but three examples). Central to this biography are apolausis <strong>and</strong> austerity:<br />
i.e., pederasty, libertinage, wine <strong>and</strong> repentance, or the genres of ghazal,<br />
mujūn, khamriyya <strong>and</strong> zuhdiyya. Each scholar is, of course, mindful of the<br />
excesses of psychologism, is brilliantly sensitive to the dictates <strong>and</strong> prerequisites<br />
of genre <strong>and</strong> convention, but is in the end, as we all are, unable to resist<br />
the Svengali-like magnetism of the Nuwasian persona. Here are two quotes<br />
from Kennedy:<br />
Abu Nuwas could refashion the world in poetry, <strong>and</strong> the world he created <strong>and</strong><br />
inhabited was both real <strong>and</strong> imaginary. <strong>The</strong> medieval compilers of his life stories<br />
too created a largely imaginary world which we cannot but inhabit a part of it<br />
when we reconstruct his life.<br />
When Abu Nuwas was living that pleasure-seeking life for which he is famous <strong>and</strong><br />
which he wrote up in his euphoric <strong>and</strong> often decadent lyric poems, he saw the<br />
glass of life half full. <strong>The</strong> focus simply shifted when, prompted by a religious sensibility<br />
or the dem<strong>and</strong>s of being a complete poet, the glass of life was seen as half<br />
empty, the pleasures of life delusional, <strong>and</strong> the poetry became the reminder to the<br />
living that they are mortal. 36<br />
I have myself attempted a version of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s persona <strong>and</strong> biography in<br />
an article entitled <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> the Alcoholic, in which I toyed with the idea that<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poems of wine <strong>and</strong> asceticism were the immediate products of<br />
the alcoholic condition, in which euphoria <strong>and</strong> dysphoria alternate, in an illness<br />
dominated by need, guilt <strong>and</strong> anxiety. 37<br />
35 Ewald Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. Eine Studie zur arabischen Literatur der frühen ʿAbbāsidenzeit,<br />
Wiesbaden: Steiner, 1965.<br />
36 Philip F. Kennedy, Abu Nuwas. A Genius of Poetry, Oxford: Oneworld, 2005, pp. 28 <strong>and</strong><br />
134, respectively.<br />
37 J.E. Montgomery, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> the Alcoholic,” in: Philosophy <strong>and</strong> Arts in the Islamic World:<br />
Proceedings of the 18th Congress of the UEAI, ed. U. Vermeulen <strong>and</strong> D. de Smet, Leuven: Peeters,<br />
1998, pp. 15-26.
90 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
In 1973, Andras Hamori argued that we should consider <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
“a ritual clown.” In a fascinating, erudite <strong>and</strong> seminal piece, he extrapolated<br />
from his reading of an anthropological study of the “sacred clowns” of the<br />
“Pueblo <strong>and</strong> the Mayo-Yaqui Indians” of whom it had been observed that they<br />
“as a rule act contrary to the norm <strong>and</strong> are called Fariseos <strong>and</strong> the like, but<br />
during Lent serve as guardians of the image of Christ <strong>and</strong> his special servitors”<br />
(p. 62). On this basis, he argued that the khamriyya inherited from the pre-<br />
Islamic Qaṣīda<br />
Two characteristics from which the libertine poet was never to escape: the emphasis<br />
on the tempting of personal catastrophe — which was now a catastrophe for<br />
all eternity — <strong>and</strong> the poetic stance of being an object of reproof among the reasonable<br />
. . . in pre-Islamic poetry, the heroic gesture was a peremptory social need<br />
<strong>and</strong> constructed a model for the entire community: the gesture in the khamriyya<br />
answered the subordinate need of institutionalised rebellion, the poets <strong>and</strong> his<br />
companions becoming a b<strong>and</strong> of outsiders. <strong>The</strong> rebellion . . . comes to transcend<br />
mere gouffre <strong>and</strong> takes the form of an inchoate rival religion. 38<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is much in this analysis with which I agree. Let me anticipate one of my<br />
principal points: the “inchoate rival religion” to which Hamori refers but<br />
declines to identify is Islam, just as the Pueblo Fariseos remain Christian.<br />
In a series of lectures delivered at the Collège de France in 1984, Adūnīs<br />
discerns in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry the “unity of poetry <strong>and</strong> thought” predicated<br />
upon “the dialectic upon what the poet rejects <strong>and</strong> what he accepts <strong>and</strong><br />
commends”:<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> adopts the mask of a clown <strong>and</strong> turns drunkenness, which frees bodies<br />
from the control of logic <strong>and</strong> traditions, into a symbol of total liberation . . . the<br />
insolence of the clown purifies <strong>and</strong> liberates. It is a celebration which holds in it<br />
the promise of something capable of going beyond this culture of orders <strong>and</strong><br />
prohibitions to a culture of freedom, in which human beings will be masters <strong>and</strong><br />
mistresses of their thoughts, actions <strong>and</strong> conduct.<br />
This is libertinage as the ultimate expression of liberty, “the exploration of the<br />
unknown, both in the self <strong>and</strong> in the natural world.” 39<br />
Lyons has devoted a comprehensive survey to the twin features of classical<br />
poetry which he designates “identification” <strong>and</strong> “identity.” Chapter Seven is<br />
devoted to <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> of whom he comments:<br />
38 Andras Hamori, On the Art of Medieval Arabic Literature, Princeton: Princeton University<br />
Press, 1974, pp. 59, 60-61 <strong>and</strong> 71 respectively.<br />
39 Adonis, An Introduction to Arabic Poetics, trans. Catherine Cobham, London: Saqi <strong>Books</strong>,<br />
1990, pp. 60 <strong>and</strong> 61.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 91<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is nothing unique in the identifiable roles that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> plays, but<br />
although the ingredients of his poetry can be seen in their relation to a tradition,<br />
he himself is strong enough to shape their admixture in the mould of his own<br />
personality, whose basis, reflected perhaps in his life, appears as one of paradox. 40<br />
Viewed diachronically, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> represents for Lyons a critical moment in<br />
the transition from a poetry of the desert to one of an imperial capital,<br />
As the survival of empire does not appear to rely on the transmission of values<br />
learnt in a harsh environment, the generalised first person, reflecting communal<br />
experience, can be replaced by the individual, who deals with his own concerns.<br />
Orthodoxy can be challenged in all fields without immediate <strong>and</strong> unacceptable<br />
risk . . . He can disregard Islamic prohibitions without engendering the political<br />
supremacy of Islam, secure, on a personal level, in the belief that he will return to<br />
a merciful God. 41<br />
<strong>The</strong> earlier (synchronic) caution of the disjuncture between poetic <strong>and</strong> individual<br />
personality seems to be forsaken in favour of the sweep of history. Thus,<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s elite audience<br />
Comprises those whose circumstances <strong>and</strong> inclinations allow them to enjoy the<br />
paradox of an epicurean lifestyle within the formal bounds of a religiously oriented<br />
society. As a reflection <strong>and</strong> extension of this lifestyle, the poetry of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>, <strong>and</strong> the universe which it reflects, produces a dynamism of contraries,<br />
identifiable on an individual level <strong>and</strong> expressed in terms of contrast rather than<br />
of comparison. 42<br />
That the only piece of evidence which Lyons appears to offer to substantiate<br />
this context is his observation that “imperial capitals, such as Rome or Abbasid<br />
Baghdad . . . can appear, at least to their inhabitants, as undisputed centres of<br />
a world civilisation” 43 simply alerts us to the presence of other paradigms. <strong>The</strong><br />
influence of the work of Hamori is unmistakable. Yet there is an even more<br />
fundamental paradigm in evidence in each of these readings: the polarity of<br />
Jidd, earnestness or gravity, <strong>and</strong> Hazl, playfulness or levity.<br />
Kennedy <strong>and</strong> Lyons view <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> resolutely within an Islamic context,<br />
<strong>and</strong> Adūnīs <strong>and</strong> Hamori would, I am sure concur. Here is Kennedy:<br />
40 M.C. Lyons, Identification <strong>and</strong> Identity in Classical Arabic Poetry, Cambridge: Gibb Trust,<br />
1999, p. 190.<br />
41 Lyons, Identification, p. 191.<br />
42 Lyons, Identification, p. 191.<br />
43 Lyons, Identification, p. 190.
92 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Abu Nuwas was not irreligious in the sense that he belonged to a heretical group.<br />
His license with religious pre- <strong>and</strong> proscription was affected irreverence, as was in<br />
essence his reliance on God’s clemency as a pliant excuse. 44<br />
I concur: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, according to the reading which I will present here, was<br />
not irreligious, but, <strong>and</strong> to anticipate once more, he did belong to a group<br />
which appears to have been deemed by its community to be heretical for the<br />
radically alteritous way in which it practised Islam. Lyons introduces <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong> as follows:<br />
He is not an opponent of Islam, to which he returns as a repentant sinner, but like<br />
a Restoration poet reacting against the Puritans, he produces the poetry of personal<br />
enjoyment . . . By claiming that his religion is his own affair he is rejecting<br />
generalised identification as a member of the Muslim community. 45<br />
Jidd <strong>and</strong> Hazl also inform the antinomian analysis of John Mattock, who with<br />
his customary acumen <strong>and</strong> mischievous flair, mooted the idea that:<br />
a good case might well be made out . . . for <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s having been an impotent<br />
teetotaller . . . the more I think about the matter, the more I incline to believe that,<br />
in spite of the quantity of verse that he wrote on these subjects, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was<br />
not as experienced as he would have us believe in either sphere, 46<br />
these spheres being the bedroom <strong>and</strong> the tavern.<br />
Contrast this scholarly consensus with the accounts of the poet given by<br />
Ibn al-Muʿtazz (d. 296/908) in his Ṭabaqāt al-shuʿarāʾ. 47 Ibn al-Muʿtazz’s lives<br />
of the poets are driven by his own preoccupations, 48 <strong>and</strong> he does not highlight<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s transgressive or sybaritic excesses. <strong>The</strong>re are a number of key<br />
features: his ṭabʿ, natural gift; his badīha, ability to produce poetry spontaneously;<br />
his suhūla, facility, as exemplified in a number of key settings, <strong>and</strong> demonstrating<br />
how thereby he surpassed many prominent poets; his legal <strong>and</strong><br />
Qurʾanic accomplishments. His verse is prized for its ability to combine<br />
diction <strong>and</strong> rhetorical artifice. In other words, the khamriyya is marginalised<br />
44 Genius, p. 22.<br />
45 Lyons, Identification, p. 165.<br />
46 J.N. Mattock, “Description <strong>and</strong> Genre in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” Quaderni di Studi Arabi 5-6 (1987-<br />
1988): 536-537. See the discussion in Schoeler, Eine Weingedicht, p. 754 (Mattock’s remarks<br />
were, I think, intended to be sensationalist, to be sure, but also to point to what he saw as a<br />
discrepancy between persona <strong>and</strong> poetry not too dissimilar to the position which this article<br />
proposes, but expressed in the literary critical language available to him).<br />
47 Ed. ʿAbd al-Sattār Aḥmad Farrāj, Cairo: Dār al-Maʿārif, 1956, pp. 193.12-217.7.<br />
48 Gruendler, Verse <strong>and</strong> Taxes.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 93<br />
in Ibn al-Muʿtazz’s appreciation: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is an extraordinarily ordinary<br />
ʿAbbasid muḥdath poet, very much a product of his time (however superlative),<br />
<strong>and</strong> rooted in the ephemera, the toil <strong>and</strong> moil of his day. 49<br />
Jidd <strong>and</strong> Hazl 50<br />
Now, when scholars attempt gr<strong>and</strong> reconstructions of Islamic mores based on<br />
doublets such as Jidd <strong>and</strong> Hazl (<strong>and</strong> I might add that I view this as one of the<br />
foundational paradigms informing the European study of classical Islam),<br />
great is the corresponding temptation to posit them as irreconcilable opposites<br />
within the binary poles of the Qurʾanic universe, though, of course, this precise<br />
doublet is not attested in the Qurʾān. When such a temptation morphs<br />
into the declaration of a notion “whose importance is seldom realised even by<br />
Muslim thinkers themselves,” in the words of Charles Pellat, 51 or into a “tension<br />
between spiritual earnestness <strong>and</strong> secular restiveness,” in Lenn Goodman’s<br />
exploration of his categories of “the sacred <strong>and</strong> the secular,” 52 it seems to<br />
me that individual figures become too blurred, <strong>and</strong> local specificities are elided.<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s is a potent voice, stentorian even, but its very individuality which<br />
posterity has prized is drowned out when it is amplified to such a level.<br />
I will presently review some of the verses in which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> allegedly<br />
recuses Islam. For the moment, let me again anticipate by considering briefly<br />
what kind of Islam we presume <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> to be militating against at the end<br />
of the second <strong>and</strong> the start of the third Islamic century. <strong>The</strong> scrupulosity of the<br />
ascetically driven Ḥadīth folk (as was to typify the followers of Aḥmad b.<br />
49 For <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s familiarity with astrology, see Paul Kunitzsch, “Zeus in Bagdad. Zu einem<br />
Gedicht von <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” in: Studien aus Arabistik und Semitistik: Anton Spitaler zum 70.<br />
Geburtstag von seinen Schülern überreicht, ed. Werner Diem <strong>and</strong> Stefan Wild, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz,<br />
1980, pp. 99-113. A full version of this study should consider the portraits compiled<br />
by Ibn al-Muʿtazz, Ibn Qutayba, in his Kitāb al-shiʿr wa-l-shuʿarāʾ, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān (<strong>and</strong> Ibn<br />
Manẓūr), Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>. That the pull of apolausis is strong in <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān’s account is well<br />
captured in Wagner’s discussion of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s release from prison during the reign of Hārūn<br />
al-Rashīd as presented in the sources: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 81-85.<br />
50 See further Montgomery, al-Jāḥiẓ on Jest <strong>and</strong> Earnest, from which some of these points are<br />
taken.<br />
51 Ch. Pellat, “Seriousness <strong>and</strong> Humour in Early Islam,” in: Études sur l’histoire socio-culturelle<br />
de l’Islam (VIIe-XVe s.), London: Variorum, 1976, p. 353-362 (Article VII). See also his “al-<br />
Djidd wa ’l-Hazl,” EI 2 , II, pp. 536-537.<br />
52 Lenn E. Goodman, Islamic Humanism, New York: Oxford University Press, 2003, p. 68.<br />
<strong>The</strong> most informed <strong>and</strong> acute analysis of this polarity is the study by Yaseen Noorani, “Heterotopia<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Wine Poem in Early Islamic Culture,” International Journal of Middle East Studies<br />
36 (2004): 345-366, who considers them as the “productive paradox” of “normative selfhood”.<br />
I read this important article when the present study was already complete <strong>and</strong> so I am unable to<br />
discuss it properly here.
94 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Ḥanbal) was at best a nascent phenomenon. It certainly was not hegemonic.<br />
Conventional piety generally took the form of the grave ḥilm, self-restraint,<br />
of al-Aḥnaf b. Qays, al-Ḥasan al-Baṣrī or ʿAmr b. ʿUbayd <strong>and</strong> the proto-<br />
Muʿtazila such as Wāṣil b. ʿAṭāʾ. Zuhd was effectively coterminous with ḥilm.<br />
Indeed even a poet so revered for his ascetic poems as <strong>Abū</strong> l-ʿAtāhiya could, for<br />
whatever reason, be accused of deviant religious beliefs. Kharijism, of which<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was himself, according to one source, suspected, was the most<br />
severe in its unwavering condemnation of a cardinal sin <strong>and</strong> was relentless in<br />
dem<strong>and</strong>ing ostracism from the Muslim community for all who were guilty of<br />
such, but Murjiʾism had come generally to predominate over Kharijism.<br />
Shiʿism was in the process of consolidation. Thus, the followers of <strong>Abū</strong> Manṣūr<br />
or <strong>Abū</strong> l-Khaṭṭāb in Kufa or Ibn Ḥarb in Madāʾin or the Mukhammisa variously<br />
limited the extent of the application of the Sharīʿa to their Imams or<br />
themselves <strong>and</strong> adduced Qurʾanic verses in support of their stances, tending to<br />
view themselves as ‘free’ believers, <strong>and</strong> not as ʿibād, believers enslaved to the<br />
regulations of the Sharīʿa. In his survey of their antinomianism, Heinz Halm<br />
concludes that<br />
En islam, l’ibâha est la jumelle de la Sharîʿa; elle est le revers caché de la médaille. 53<br />
Consider how al-Jāḥiẓ describes the situation in his Fī ṣināʿat al-kalām (On the<br />
Craft of the Kalām) (the epistle may possibly be dated to the last two decades<br />
of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s life, at the earliest, but is more likely to stem from some two<br />
decades after his death): 54<br />
that it was now in your power to anticipate compensation 55<br />
<strong>and</strong> that you were desirous of a pious reputation <strong>and</strong> that you had seen the extent<br />
of the damage caused by the Rāfiḍa (Rejecters) <strong>and</strong> the Māriqa (Rebels: i.e. the<br />
Khārijīs), by the long separation of the Murjiʾa (Postponers) <strong>and</strong> the Nābita<br />
(Upstarts), <strong>and</strong> by all who protested against them <strong>and</strong> deviated from them, <strong>and</strong><br />
53 Heinz Halm, “Courants et mouvements antinomistes dans l’islam medieval,” in: <strong>The</strong> Concept<br />
of Freedom in the Middle Ages: Islam, Byzantium <strong>and</strong> the West, ed. George Makdisi, Dominique<br />
Sourdel <strong>and</strong> Janine Sourdel-Thomine, Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1985, pp. 135-141. A fuller<br />
version of this study would postulate a conversation between <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry <strong>and</strong> Muḥammad<br />
b. Sinān’s Kitāb al-Aẓilla, a ghālī (“hyperbolic” Shīʿī) text from the third/ninth century.<br />
54 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Fī ṣināʿat al-kalām, in: Rasāʾil al-Jāḥiẓ, ed. ʿAbd al-Salām Muḥammad Hārūn IV,<br />
Beirut: Dār al-Jīl, 1991, p. 243.7-10. Al-Jāḥiẓ’s reference to “the long schism between the Murjiʾa<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Nābita” is presumably the istithnāʾ controversy: see W. Madelung, “Murdjiʾa,” EI 2 , VII,<br />
pp. 605-607 (p. 607), revolving around figures such as Wakīʿ b. al-Jarrāḥ, Sufyān al-Thawrī, <strong>and</strong><br />
al-Aʿmash.<br />
55 I.e. in the Hereafter, by proceeding further with Kalām, above <strong>and</strong> beyond what is expected<br />
of the average believer.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 95<br />
by that which is specific to the Jabriyya (Compulsionists) <strong>and</strong> is common to the<br />
Mushabbiha (Likeners).<br />
Al-Jāḥiẓ’s point is that there is as yet no one hegemonic br<strong>and</strong> of Islam (though<br />
there ought to be — <strong>and</strong> Kalām is central to its realisation): instead furqa<br />
(sectarian bigotry) has predominated. Furthermore, I would add that it is by<br />
no means clear what form of Islam the Caliphs al-Mahdī (r. 158-169/775-<br />
785) <strong>and</strong> al-Hādī (r. 169-170/785-786) promoted when they carried out their<br />
persecution of deviant beliefs referred to by the appellation z<strong>and</strong>aqa between<br />
163/779 <strong>and</strong> 170/786. 56 Indeed, it is astonishing how credally heterogeneous<br />
Muslim societies of the second <strong>and</strong> third centuries appear to have been — in<br />
other words, before the consolidation of the ahl al-sunna wa-l-jamāʿa <strong>and</strong><br />
their effective monopolisation of textual accounts of Islam.<br />
So where exactly (outside of the poet’s own protestations) are these ‘Puritans’<br />
<strong>and</strong> where their values for our ‘Restoration’ poet to rail at, deride <strong>and</strong><br />
flaunt? Consider a poem which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is said to have composed when<br />
cast in prison by al-Amīn: 57<br />
1. My Lord, people have done me wrong: they have imprisoned me though I<br />
committed no fault;<br />
2. <strong>The</strong>y have concocted a sl<strong>and</strong>erous connection between me <strong>and</strong> religious repudiation<br />
( juḥūd ) because of what was in my inner mind ( ṭawiyya),<br />
3. Whereas in most of what I did (ḥāl ) I simply followed their course while dissimulation<br />
(taqiyya) was my religion (dīn). 58<br />
4. No excuse will help me curb my envier among them, no swearing of an oath<br />
of piety (birr)!<br />
5. Al-Amīn — I do not expect him to protect me , so who will be a<br />
Maʾmūn for me today? 59<br />
56 Melhem Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa et zindiqs en Islam au second siècle de l’Hégire, Damascus: Institut<br />
Français de Damas, 1993; Muhammad Qasim Zaman, Religion <strong>and</strong> Politics under the Early<br />
ʿAbbāsids: <strong>The</strong> Emergence of the Proto-Sunnī Elite, Leiden: Brill, 1997, pp. 63-69.<br />
57 Al-Amīn imprisons him for an offensive line of poetry which leads to an accusation of<br />
heresy, ilḥād, which centers on a claim he is alleged to have made, that every drop of rain contains<br />
an angel: Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ al-Ḥ akamī, ed. E. Wagner, I, Berlin: Das<br />
Arabische Buch, 2001, p. 385.13-386.5 (= Stuttgart: Steiner, 1958, p. 340.2-7). (Hereafter WD1.).<br />
See also Wagner, Die Aḫbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 275-276.<br />
58 Al-jaryu fī maydāni-him: literally, running in their race track. I take the opposition in the<br />
bayt to be between adhering to cultic practice <strong>and</strong> the dissimulation of one’s true beliefs.<br />
59 WD1, p. 386.6-15 (1958, p. 340.8-12) = (al-ʿitāb) §4; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 87-88.<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet’s pun on the ideas of loyalty, security <strong>and</strong> trustworthiness in the names of the brothers<br />
is presumably an allusion to the pulpit attacks directed by al-Maʾmūn at al-Amīn for his association<br />
with <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>.
96 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet establishes a disjuncture between his true beliefs, which he conceals<br />
by practising taqiyya, <strong>and</strong> his outward conformity with the beliefs of his<br />
accusers <strong>and</strong> enviers. This disjuncture is consistent with the cultivation of<br />
criticism which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> voices so vociferously in his khamriyyāt. His allusion<br />
to the Shīʿī practice of taqiyya is telling. Whilst I think <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was a<br />
Shīʿī, though I cannot prove it, this should not deter us from the temptation<br />
to discern herein an inflection of the great debate among Muslims during<br />
what Montgomery Watt labels “the century of struggle”: that between the<br />
merits of belief in God (īmān) <strong>and</strong> of action (ʿamal ), a debate in which both<br />
Shīʿīs <strong>and</strong> Murjiʾites voiced similar sentiments. 60<br />
It may seem a trite remark, but the kind of Muslim we presume <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
to have been is as significant for our reading of his rebelliousness <strong>and</strong> his antinomianism<br />
as the kind of Islam we presume his antinomianism to be directed<br />
against. Not enough attention has been given to the former — the latter<br />
inquiry has tended to eclipse it. <strong>The</strong>se two kinds, however, of Muslim <strong>and</strong><br />
Islam, should not be presumed to belong to the same inquiry, just as the rejection<br />
of one or several kinds of Islam does not entail a wholesale rejection of<br />
Islam, however it may be construed or articulated.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Sounds of Biography<br />
Despite (or rather: because of) the attractiveness of this persona, so ably established,<br />
I find myself mindful of a comment which Seamus Heaney makes<br />
about biography <strong>and</strong> vocabulary:<br />
60 W. Montgomery Watt, <strong>The</strong> Formative Period of Islamic Thought, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />
University Press, 1973; W. Madelung, “Early Sunnī Doctrine concerning Faith as Reflected in<br />
the Kitāb al-Īmān of <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUbayd al-Qāsim b. Sallām (d. 224/839),” Studia Islamica 32 (1970):<br />
233-254. See p. 242 (“like the Shīʿa, <strong>and</strong> unlike the Khārijites, the Kūfan traditionalists evidently<br />
did not deny the legal status of a Muslim to the grave sinner”) <strong>and</strong> p. 253 for his comment that<br />
the majority of the Imāmiyya “defined faith <strong>and</strong> knowledge essentially like the Murjiʾa.” That the<br />
Irjāʾ debate seems to have originated in Kufa may be important for locating the ideas expressed<br />
by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> who was an associate of Wāliba b. al-Ḥubāb <strong>and</strong> the “Libertines of Kufa”: see<br />
below, pp. 66-73. Maria Massi Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community: Shiʿite Identity in Early<br />
Islam, Albany: SUNY, 2007, examines Shīʿī ḥadīths which exhibit a remarkable consonance with<br />
Murjiʾite doctrine. See further Andrew Newman, <strong>The</strong> Formative Period of Twelver Shiʿism: Ḥ adīth<br />
as Discourse between Qum <strong>and</strong> Baghdad, Richmond: Curzon, 2000 (on the development of<br />
the Ḥ adīth among the Shīʿa); Josef van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft im. 2. und 3. Jahrhundert<br />
Hidschra, I, Berlin: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 152-221; Michael Cook, Early Muslim Dogma:<br />
A Source Critical Study, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981; Patricia Crone <strong>and</strong> Fritz<br />
W. Zimmermann, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim ibn Dhakwān, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001,<br />
especially pp. 219-243; Patricia Crone, Medieval Islamic Political Thought, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />
University Press, 2004, p. 388.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 97<br />
Joseph Brodsky once said that poets’ biographies are present in the sounds they<br />
make (Beowulf, p. xxxiii).<br />
Such biographies may be lost to us, they may be beyond our ken, they may<br />
have been rendered too opaque by time <strong>and</strong> space, even when a common sense<br />
approach may impel us to consider the obvious givens of someone, somewhere,<br />
at some time <strong>and</strong> for some reason or purpose — i.e., a poem must have<br />
been composed by someone, with a certain background, set of experiences <strong>and</strong><br />
ambitions, at some age, in some situation, somewhere, at some period in time<br />
<strong>and</strong> for some occasion, reason or purpose (intention), even in cases where that<br />
reason or purpose be private or solipsistic. 61 But Brodsky also impels us back<br />
to the sounds which the poet makes, in other words, to the poetry itself.<br />
Occasionalism<br />
Now, let me once again state the obvious: classical Arabic poetry (<strong>and</strong> especially<br />
early ʿAbbasid poetry) is occasional. Whether we rightly make a distinction<br />
between ceremonial <strong>and</strong> informal (a much more appropriate distinction<br />
than that made between private <strong>and</strong> public), or between professional <strong>and</strong><br />
secretarial, 62 or between “literary” <strong>and</strong> “pragmatic,” 63 early ʿAbbasid poetry was<br />
composed for specific occasions, or specific purposes, or specific recipients, in<br />
specific situations, <strong>and</strong> not merely as a personal <strong>and</strong> private response to the<br />
poetic muse, though I do not mean herewith to exclude or deny creativity or<br />
the urge to exhibit originality. I wish merely to emphasize once more the<br />
paradoxical rupture between the deracination of the Dīwān <strong>and</strong> the occasionality<br />
of the poem. But of course, the paradox is slightly misleading because<br />
poems outlive their occasions, purposes <strong>and</strong> recipients: they transcend their<br />
contexts. Authorised dīwāns recognise <strong>and</strong> celebrate this transcendence, as do<br />
quotations (of poems, sections or of verses) in later akhbār, anthologies or<br />
compilations.<br />
61 See the excellent discussion of John Lennard, <strong>The</strong> Poetry H<strong>and</strong>book, Oxford: Oxford University<br />
Press, 1997, pp. 159-168.<br />
62 See Gruendler’s useful survey, Medieval Arabic Praise Poetry, pp. 3-25; Gregor Schoeler,<br />
“Bashshār b. Burd, <strong>Abū</strong> ʾl-ʿAtāhiya <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” in: Cambridge History of Arabic Literature:<br />
ʿAbbāsid Belles-Lettres, ed. Julia Ashtiany et al., Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990,<br />
pp. 275-299 (p. 290).<br />
63 For this distinction, see Thomas Bauer, Liebe und Liebesdichtung in der arabischen Welt<br />
des 9. und 10. Jahrhunderts. Eine literatur- und mentalitätsgeschichtliche Studie des arabischen<br />
G ̇ azal, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1998, pp. 455-462; Gregor Schoeler, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s Ghazal<br />
Muʾannathāt no. 25,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature, 1, pp. 181-195, especially<br />
pp. 188-195.
98 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Consider one of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt, poems of wine. <strong>The</strong> following<br />
contains most of the requirements of the genre:<br />
He declaimed <strong>and</strong> in it described the spring (the metre is Kāmil ):<br />
1. Time has become sweet, the trees have budded; winter has gone, <strong>and</strong> Ādhār<br />
(March) has come;<br />
2. Spring has clothed the earth in an embroidered tissue of its blazing flowers,<br />
at the beauty of which the eyes are confused!<br />
3. So drive away gravity to reveal licentiousness (mujūn), with a sharp ,<br />
red, the colour of which is mixed with moonlight,<br />
4. And dem<strong>and</strong> justice of the Days for what they bring about — long have the<br />
Fates (al-aqdār) felled you low —<br />
5. From the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquettish , whose brow is as a moon, the rest of<br />
his face a dīnār,<br />
6. Boasting the eyes <strong>and</strong> the neck of a fawn, while, to my misery, his waist in a zunnār,<br />
7. Who pours you a goblet of a pressing of his vines ( jufūn), while another is<br />
passed round in his h<strong>and</strong>s, a vintage,<br />
8. An ancient who refuses to let the h<strong>and</strong>s of the mixture touch her<br />
skin, not through disapproval though,<br />
9. A Karkhī wine, like the spirit/pneuma (rūḥ) which creeps , mixed with forbearance intermingled (dākhala) with modesty <strong>and</strong><br />
gravity,<br />
10. Among braves who have shackled the vicissitudes (al-khanā): 64 their raiment<br />
is forbearance (ḥilm) <strong>and</strong> there are no traces of their uncouth lack of selfcontrol<br />
( jahl )! 65<br />
Everything which we expect of a Nuwasian khamriyya is present: the conventional<br />
description of spring which is given the Nuwasian touch as the eyes<br />
cannot distinguish between embroidered brocade <strong>and</strong> flowers as they behold<br />
it <strong>and</strong> are reduced to the condition of perplexity (ḥayra) such as that attendant<br />
upon being defeated in a dialectical competition or being overcome by an<br />
insoluble aporia; the occasion for the ab<strong>and</strong>onment of sobriety <strong>and</strong> staid decorum;<br />
the struggle against the surprises which life brings; the beautiful <strong>and</strong><br />
seductive saqi; the exquisite wine (or rather, wines in this case) which is anthropomorphized<br />
as virginal because unbroached, <strong>and</strong> yet an old maid, because<br />
aged, <strong>and</strong> which is too fine for the coarse water when they are mixed, which<br />
process is itself humanised — the failure of the mixture is contrary to the vir-<br />
64 In a private communication Professor van Gelder suggests that khanā here may mean<br />
“obscenity, indecency” which fits the context equally well: “who have shackled indecency .”<br />
65 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ al-Ḥ akamī, ed. E. Wagner, III, Stuttgart: Steiner,<br />
1988, pp. 172.10-173.8 = §141. Hereafter referred to as WD3.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 99<br />
ginal wine’s wishes; the pre-Islamic opposition (in ʿAbbasid guise) of ḥilm <strong>and</strong><br />
jahl recasts the anthropomorphized wine in accordance with the value-system<br />
of the poet’s company of brave fellow topers; the distorting allusion to the<br />
doctrine of mudākhala held by al-Naẓẓām (d. between 220 <strong>and</strong> 230/835 <strong>and</strong><br />
845); 66 the conquest of time by the fullness of youth; <strong>and</strong> ring composition<br />
(verses 2 <strong>and</strong> 10 [washy <strong>and</strong> libās]; 3 <strong>and</strong> 9 [waqār]; 4 <strong>and</strong> 10 [aḥdāth, aqdār<br />
<strong>and</strong> al-khanā]). 67<br />
<strong>The</strong> whole poem is finely crafted, a perfect example of its type, <strong>and</strong> yet<br />
somehow instantly forgettable because so familiar — a ‘pragmatic’ exercise, no<br />
matter how consummate, in generic convention. And here we have the perpetual<br />
conundrum of occasional poetry which has become sundered from its<br />
occasion, preserved in a dīwān like an exhibit in a cabinet of curiosities. Such<br />
perfection is indicative also of another feature to which I wish to draw attention:<br />
the timelessness of the poem. So despite the mention of spring-time,<br />
despite the triumph over the vicissitudes, despite the urgency of the Carpe<br />
diem! injunction, the poem somehow leaves time behind, becoming itself<br />
timeless.<br />
That this is one of the most conspicuous features of the khamriyya genre<br />
(<strong>and</strong> of a cognate genre, the ghazal ) will become apparent from a comparison<br />
with a genre which seems, in terms of its engagement with temporality, to be<br />
its very antonym, one ruthlessly rooted in the here <strong>and</strong> now: the hijāʾ, the<br />
vituperative attack.<br />
<strong>The</strong> following poem dates from <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s time in Egypt as part of the<br />
entourage of al-Khaṣīb b. ʿAbd al-Ḥamīd, i.e., 190/805 to 192/807.<br />
He said vituperating Hāshim b. Ḥudayj, who professed to be a philosopher:<br />
1. We are all, Ibn Ḥudayj, your chattels when it comes to knowledge,<br />
2. Although physic is the profession which becomes you most.<br />
3. You are a philosopher in it, with insight concerning maladies <strong>and</strong> their<br />
causes!<br />
4. So why is the penis light, but heavy when upright,<br />
5. And when it voids what it contains, it sags <strong>and</strong> droops?<br />
6. Is that a created or something pre-eternal, always existing?<br />
7. And why is it so pleasing to commote, when used with repetition,<br />
8. But, the pleasure complete, the penis drops from debilitation? 68<br />
66 Al-Naẓẓām’s systematisation of the arguments of Hishām b. al-Ḥakam was a physical (<strong>and</strong><br />
not an ethical) theory: see Josef van Ess, “Kumūn,” EI 2 , V, p. 384; van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft,<br />
III, pp. 335-346 <strong>and</strong> 362-369.<br />
67 On cyclical structure in the Nuwasian Ghazal, see Hämeen-Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal,<br />
p. 98 <strong>and</strong> note 45.<br />
68 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ, ed. E. Wagner, II, Wiesbaden: Steiner, 1972,<br />
p. 110.14-111.7 (hereafter referred to as WD2). See Kennedy, Genius, p. 104.
100 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Three of the major topics of early Falsafa are here rehearsed: medical <strong>and</strong><br />
humoural pathology, the nature of the passions <strong>and</strong> the debate concerning the<br />
pre-eternity or contingency of creation. <strong>The</strong>ir transference to the male organ<br />
presents Hāshim with an insoluble conundrum <strong>and</strong> anticipates al-Jāḥiẓ’s devastatingly<br />
cornucopious interrogation of an opponent in the Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ<br />
wa-l-tadwīr, some four decades later. <strong>The</strong> posing of repeated questions in this<br />
manner is a feature of early Fiqh texts, of Kalām works <strong>and</strong> of medical treatises,<br />
such as, for example, Ḥunayn b. Isḥāq’s Treatise on the Diseases of the Eye. 69<br />
It is thus absolutely fundamental to the forensic nature of early ʿAbbasid society,<br />
immortalised in the social <strong>and</strong> intellectual disruption generated by the<br />
Miḥna. 70<br />
Compare this with a less high-brow but no less witty lampoon:<br />
He said vituperating Khamīs, the mawlā of Ḥusayn b. Ḥasan b. Zayd b. ʿAlī, who<br />
was imprisoned with him, when he heard him seeking a fatwā one day about battering<br />
Bobby (jald ʿumayra) 71 from a Shaykh who was a specialist in jurisprudence<br />
<strong>and</strong> who was also imprisoned with them:<br />
1. Since you only allow high-born women to marry their social equals, then allow<br />
Quintus to marry (H)<strong>and</strong>y’s Daughter Pa(l)m<br />
2. And say, “Live happily together with what you obtain from union with a free<br />
woman, who has a courtyard encircled by five girls!”<br />
3. She will keep him chaste for as long as he is settled in gaol — the heavy iron<br />
manacles won’t work against him;<br />
4. And if the Fates should one day bring about a separation, he will keep her in<br />
place of every virgin with a cleavage.<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was the first to describe masturbation in his verse <strong>and</strong> a host of poets<br />
followed his lead. 72<br />
69 Ḥunayn b. Isḥāq compiled two sets of medical masāʾil: Kitāb al-Masāʾil al-ṭibbiyya; Kitāb<br />
al-Masāʾil fī l-ʿayn: see Manfred Ullmann, Die Medizin im Islam, Leiden: Brill, 1970, pp. 118<br />
<strong>and</strong> 206. This latter treatise (manifestly under the influence of the pseudo-Aristotelian Problemata<br />
physica) presents 217 questions <strong>and</strong> answers on optics <strong>and</strong> ophthalmology: Le livre des<br />
questions sur l’oeil de Ḥ unain ibn Isḥāq (Mémoires présentés à l’Institut d’Egypte, 36), ed. <strong>and</strong> trans.<br />
P. Sbath <strong>and</strong> M. Meyerhof, Cairo: Imprimerie de l’Institut Français de l’Archéologie, 1938.<br />
70 See Gruendler’s excellent discussion of the centrality of questioning to ʿAlī b. Jahm’s celebration<br />
of al-Mutawakkil’s termination of the Miḥna in 237/851-2, a poem which is itself a<br />
recovery of the rightness of, <strong>and</strong> right to, interrogation in accordance with a (restored) Sunna:<br />
Medieval Arabic Praise Poetry, pp. 21-24.<br />
71 Literally, jald is the flagellation of a girl for adultery, while <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUmayr is the penis. I have<br />
used a Glaswegian colloquialism as my rendering.<br />
72 WD2.98.8-17. A different translation is given by Kennedy, Genius, p. 105. Khamīs is lit.,<br />
“Thursday,” the fifth day; or “five-cubits long” used of a spear, here rendered Quintus. In verse<br />
1, rāḥa can mean rest as well as palm <strong>and</strong> the root of sāʿid means “felicity”: “Felix’s daughter<br />
Soothy (Susie).” <strong>The</strong> furqa, is of course, both a lover’s separation, a cessation in masturbation <strong>and</strong>
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 101<br />
<strong>The</strong> attack is dominated by its coruscating ephemerality.<br />
<strong>The</strong> hijāʾ, then, exists to immortalise the ephemeral (<strong>and</strong> there is perhaps<br />
nothing more perpetual yet transient than masturbation), to capture for eternity<br />
the mundanities <strong>and</strong> grubbiness, dislikes <strong>and</strong> disagreements, foibles <strong>and</strong><br />
animosities of an instant. <strong>The</strong> madḥ, the panegyric, exists to perpetuate the<br />
momentous, to bring great achievements or noble attainments to completeness<br />
through enshrining them in words. In both eulogy <strong>and</strong> vituperation the<br />
poet <strong>and</strong> his subject aspire to immortality. It is somehow easier for us to discern<br />
this process because the lampooned <strong>and</strong> the eulogised are presumed to<br />
have been genuine people, <strong>and</strong> because the poems are presumed to intersect<br />
with their lives, actions, words, successes or failures. It is the subjects of the<br />
poems which give these poems their historicity. Thus, a eulogy of al-Amīn or<br />
a lampoon of Abān al-Lāḥiqī are contextualised by their recipients, unlike<br />
celebrations of the “fiery” wine, or the idealised symposium or the moonfaced<br />
beloved. And yet, I would like to propose that the same contextualisation<br />
does obtain for the khamriyya <strong>and</strong> the ghazal, especially when we do not<br />
know the identity of the beloved or the occasion of the drinking session.<br />
Occasionalist Yet Atemporal<br />
Thus, the tradition of classical Arabic verse is a poetry that seeks to transcend<br />
temporality, but delivered for the moment <strong>and</strong> designed for the specific; one<br />
which, in the words of Beatrice Gruendler, offers “an intensely subjective<br />
perspective of itself,” 73 a perspective which is at once disarmingly persuasive<br />
yet profoundly ambiguous. It is preserved in two principal formats: the Dīwān<br />
<strong>and</strong> the khabar, which each, in its several ways, <strong>and</strong> with its several schemes of<br />
arrangement <strong>and</strong> organization, seeks to recast that poetry in contexts which<br />
are no longer those of its originary occasions. We will all agree, I presume, that<br />
we should not leave these occasions out of our accounts of their poetic instantiations.<br />
But this ambition is made immeasurably more difficult of achievement<br />
by the operation of several culturally <strong>and</strong> religiously sanctioned tenets<br />
<strong>and</strong> by some conspicuous characteristics of ʿAbbasid compositions.<br />
1. <strong>The</strong> gravity (<strong>and</strong> the perils) of speech<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is a pervasive awareness in early ʿAbbasid society of the very real<br />
dangers (personal, religious <strong>and</strong> social) of loose or open talk in a society in<br />
which allegiances <strong>and</strong> loyalties were pledged in words <strong>and</strong> in which one’s<br />
a release from prison! <strong>The</strong> contextualising remarks given by Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī, the editor of the<br />
Dīwān, are helpful, though most of its details can be inferred from the verses.<br />
73 Verses <strong>and</strong> Taxes, p. 85.
102 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
security often depended on the whim of a superior, as al-Jāḥiẓ puts it succinctly:<br />
You do not hear people saying, “So-<strong>and</strong>-so was flogged when he stayed silent<br />
or so-<strong>and</strong>-so was killed when he said nothing.” What we do hear them saying<br />
is, “So So-<strong>and</strong>-so was flogged when he said such <strong>and</strong> was killed when he said<br />
such <strong>and</strong> such.” 74<br />
This awareness is evident when Ibn al-Dāya seeks to dissuade <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
from releasing an “elegy effectively questioning the Hereafter, since according<br />
to his impish logic, no-one has returned from there to testify to its<br />
existence,” 75 on the grounds that the poet’s enemies were lying in ambush,<br />
awaiting just such an opportunity to wreak revenge. Undaunted, Abu<br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong> promulgates the poem <strong>and</strong> is imprisoned by Hārūn al-Rashīd.<br />
Whatever the reasons for this (<strong>and</strong> despite the fact of his imprisonment),<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> might naturally have been confident of getting away with it. 76<br />
Thus, Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī recounts how he outwits Hārūn al-Rashīd on the<br />
occasion of a ribald ṭāʾiyya:<br />
When al-Rashīd heard his words, “Come, my lord, (let us disobey the tyrant<br />
of the heavens),” he called for him <strong>and</strong> said, “Enemy of God, you are guilty of<br />
unbelief in God with this phrase!” He replied, “Comm<strong>and</strong>er of the Faithful,<br />
you know that sodomy is an act of disobedience .” “Yes.” “<strong>The</strong>n that<br />
is what I meant,” <strong>and</strong> he turned away from him (WD3.58.7-10).<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet’s response rebuts the accusation by pointing out that both he <strong>and</strong><br />
the caliph agree that sodomy is an act of disobedience to God, but he makes<br />
no comment as to whether the liwāṭ actually took place (the verse is an amr<br />
<strong>and</strong> as such does not commit him by claiming that the act took place) 77 <strong>and</strong><br />
in fact the object of his attentions wishes, in the final verse of the poem, that<br />
he were the chaste ʿUdhrī lover Qays, sitting next to Lubnā.<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s confidence on this occasion would have been informed by<br />
two other cultural tenets which tended to contribute to creating the cultural,<br />
social <strong>and</strong> artistic space which the poets needed to perform their<br />
compositions.<br />
74 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Bayān wa-l-tabyīn, ed. Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Salām Hārūn, I, Cairo:<br />
Maktabat al-Khānjī, 1985, p. 270.13-14.<br />
75 P.F. Kennedy, “Abu Nuwas,” in: Arabic Literary Heritage: Dictionary of Literary Biography<br />
311, ed. M. Cooperson <strong>and</strong> S.M. Toorawa, Detroit: Layman, Brucoli & Clark, 2005, p. 29.<br />
76 See Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 81-92, for a discussion of the incarcerations of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,<br />
<strong>and</strong> his conclusion that in general <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> appears to have gotten off lightly (p. 92).<br />
77 Compare this with WD3.75.5 = §49.7, bitnā ʿalā maʿṣiyatin kullun bi-kullin lahijū.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 103<br />
2. <strong>The</strong> performative notion of poetry as truth<br />
A poem’s truth-value pertained only to the first instance of its delivery or<br />
performance, though a poet’s ownership of his verses, as the discourse on<br />
Sariqāt reveals, persisted long after its first pronouncement. <strong>The</strong>reafter, it<br />
could neither be asserted nor rejected. Beatrice Gruendler has studied the<br />
use of this concept by ʿAbbasid panegyrists, especially Diʿbil al-Khuzāʿī, ʿAlī<br />
b. Jahm <strong>and</strong> Ibn al-Rūmī 78 <strong>and</strong> it is to be discerned in the khabar of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s lampoon of Abān al-Lāḥiqī as narrated by Ibn al-Muʿtazz. 79 It<br />
finds a refraction in the aphorism that “the best poetry is the most deceitful”<br />
(aḥsan al-shiʿr akdhabu-hu) <strong>and</strong> in its antonymical formulation (aḥsan<br />
al-shiʿr aṣdaqu-hu), aphorisms which combine this performative notion of<br />
truth with antithetical responses to the ambivalence of the Qurʾanic position<br />
on poets.<br />
3. <strong>The</strong> Qurʾanic ‘condemnation’ of poets<br />
Consider the following anecdote. It is the time of the sunset prayer <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the other Muslims have assembled in the Mosque. <strong>The</strong> Imam<br />
recites the Fātiḥa, the Opening Chapter of the Qurʾān, <strong>and</strong> commences his<br />
presentation with the first verse of Chapter 109 (Al-Kāfirūna): qul yā<br />
ayyu-hā l-kāfirūna (“Say, O you unbelievers!”), to which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
responds by crying ‘Labbay-ka’ (“Here I am Lord,” the formula uttered by<br />
Muslims at the Kaʿba on the Pilgrimage), effectively pronouncing takfīr,<br />
the declaration of an unbeliever, upon himself. <strong>The</strong> enraged populace drag<br />
him before the Chief of Police <strong>and</strong> testify that he is a zindīq. <strong>The</strong>n<br />
Ḥamdawayh, the ṣāḥib al-zanādiqa, is summoned, <strong>and</strong> he reacts to their<br />
charges with the words, “This individual is a libertine (mājin) who says<br />
what he does not believe ( yaʿtaqid ),” alluding to verse 226 of Qurʾān 26<br />
(Al-Shuʿarāʾ): “they say what they do not do.” <strong>The</strong> people dem<strong>and</strong> that <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong> be put to the test <strong>and</strong> he is required to spit on a figural representation<br />
of Mānī. He obliges by vomiting over it <strong>and</strong> is freed. 80 What I find<br />
intriguing in this anecdote is the extension of the Qurʾanic condemnation<br />
of poetry <strong>and</strong> poets (traditionally understood by many as a declaration that<br />
poets are liars, because their words are not matched by their actions) to a<br />
78 B. Gruendler, “ʿAbbāsid Praise Poetry in the Light of Speech Act <strong>The</strong>ory <strong>and</strong> Dramatic<br />
Discourse,” in: Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Near Eastern Literatures: A Spectrum of Interdisciplinary Approaches,<br />
ed. B. Gruendler <strong>and</strong> V. Klemm, Wiesbaden: Reichert, 2000, pp. 157-169, esp. pp. 168-169.<br />
79 Ṭabaqāt al-shuʿarāʾ, pp. 202.12-204.10 (especially p. 204.6-9): see also Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,<br />
pp. 53-57.<br />
80 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ, ed. E. Wagner, V, Beirut: Schwarz, 2003, p. 323.12-<br />
18 (hereafter WD5); Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 113; Georges Vajda, “Les zindīqs en pays de l’Islam<br />
au début de la période abbaside,” Rivista dei Studi Orientali 17 (1937): 173-229 (pp. 184-185).
104 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
non-poetical utterance by a poet <strong>and</strong> indeed to his very public demeanour.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore it far transcends what Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope described as the poet’s<br />
“freedom of saying as many careless things as other people, without being<br />
so severely remark’d upon.” 81 Irrespective of whether we may conclude<br />
from this tenet that poetry can scarcely be anything other than marginal, 82<br />
it was paradoxically one of the few ways whereby a poet might seek publicly<br />
to violate custom, convention <strong>and</strong> taboo <strong>and</strong> still hope for his safety.<br />
In the poet’s own words,<br />
When I comm<strong>and</strong> the right, it is not from dissimulation (taqiyya). How could<br />
it be when my words are not made true by my acts? 83<br />
4. Resistance, multivalency <strong>and</strong> obfuscation<br />
Of the uncertainty surrounding the accounts of the death of al-Kindī’s<br />
disciple, al-Sarakhsī, Franz Rosenthal noted that<br />
Under such circumstances, those very few individuals who are in a position to<br />
tell the true story, are identical with those who are most interested in concealing<br />
their information. Even those details which leak out on the authorities of<br />
persons who are seemingly informed, are largely guesswork. 84<br />
In a separate study, I have identified this compositional procedure as<br />
“resistance.” 85 In the context of poetry, it is as applicable to the creation of<br />
a poet’s persona or his biography as to the poems themselves, though the<br />
preceding anecdote concerning <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ḥamdawayh suggests how<br />
poetic production might thereby be informed. 86 <strong>The</strong> observations concern-<br />
81 Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope, “<strong>The</strong> Preface of 1717,” in: <strong>The</strong> Poems of Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope, ed. John Butt,<br />
London: Methuen, 1985, p. xxvi.<br />
82 As I tried (quite unsuccessfully) to do in my article “Of Sex <strong>and</strong> Alcohol: <strong>The</strong> Marginal<br />
Voice of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>?,” in: Marginal Voices in Literature <strong>and</strong> Society. Individual <strong>and</strong> Society in the<br />
Mediterranean Muslim World, ed. Robin Ostle, Strasbourg: European Science Foundation, 2000,<br />
pp. 25-38.<br />
83 WD5.43.7 = §55.5. This is a difficult verse, as the poet plays the possibility of taqiyya off<br />
against the Qurʾanic stance on poets: i.e., I do not need to have recourse to dissembling, for<br />
Qurʾān 26: 226 already condones my poems <strong>and</strong> testifies that the good which I enjoin is not<br />
matched by my actions.<br />
84 Aḥmad ibn aṭ-Ṭayyib al-Saraḫsî. A Scholar <strong>and</strong> Littérateur of the Ninth Century, New Haven:<br />
American Oriental Society, 1943, p. 26.<br />
85 J. E. Montgomery, “Serendipity, Resistance <strong>and</strong> Multivalency: Ibn Khurradādhbih <strong>and</strong> his<br />
Kitāb al-Masālik wa-l-Mamālik,” in: Kennedy, On Fiction <strong>and</strong> Adab, pp. 177-230.<br />
86 See however note 10, on the duplicitous capacities of badīʿ in a courtly setting; Geert Jan<br />
van Gelder, “Some Types of Ambiguity: A Poem by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> on al-Faḍl al-Raqāšī,” Quaderni<br />
dei Studi Orientali 10 (1992): 75-92 (noting generic indeterminacy); Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Intro-
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 105<br />
ing “multivalency” which I have made of early ʿAbbasid prose texts, that<br />
“any one text, or any one version [of the text] can have a multiplicity of<br />
purposes” cannot be applied indiscriminately, I would argue, to early<br />
ʿAbbasid poetic production, where the dynamics of occasion <strong>and</strong> genre can<br />
occasionally preclude it as a genuinely meaningful possibility. Bauer <strong>and</strong><br />
Neuwirth note that when a ghazal is situated in<br />
a triangular relationship between the poet, who embodies the lover, the<br />
addressee, who embodies the beloved (<strong>and</strong> who can perfectly well be fictive),<br />
<strong>and</strong> the reading or performative audience, who bestow on the poem their own<br />
meanings <strong>and</strong> who connect their own emotional reactions to the poem,<br />
polysemity naturally ensues; while Gruendler has demonstrated how multivalent<br />
Ibn al-Rūmī’s praise poems for ʿUbayd Allāh b. ʿAbd Allāh the<br />
Ṭahirid can be.<br />
In view of these four notions, we might be forgiven for wondering how this<br />
body of verse can be said to be the Dīwān of the Arabs, their historical register,<br />
in any meaningful sense. 87<br />
Eavesdropping<br />
So, how can we attempt such contextualisations? Can we recover lost contexts,<br />
ones which the tradition has not preserved for us? In his Presidential Address<br />
delivered to the American Oriental Society on the 19th of March, 1996, Richard<br />
Frank, the eminent scholar of the medieval Kalām tradition, <strong>and</strong> one of<br />
my intellectual heroes, delivered a status quaestionis lecture entitled Hearing<br />
<strong>and</strong> Saying What Was Said. 88 In it, he describes the perplexity he experienced<br />
when he moved from reading the works within the Falsafa tradition to works<br />
within the Kalām tradition: “I read several kalâm works, the meaning of which<br />
I didn’t get; I couldn’t see where they were coming from or exactly whereto<br />
duction, in: Ghazal as World Literature, 1, p. 29. <strong>The</strong> phenomenon of resistance is studied from<br />
a different perspective by Zoltan Szombathy, “Freedom of Expression <strong>and</strong> Censorship in Medieval<br />
Arabic Literature,” Journal of Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islamic Studies 5 (2007) [http://www.uib.no/jais/<br />
content7.html].<br />
87 See the erudite discussion in Heinrichs, Prosimetrum: “what the dīwān was to the Persians,<br />
poetry was to the Arabs, namely a preserver of historical records” (p. 251); Albert Arazi, “Al-Shiʿru<br />
ʿIlmu l-ʿArabi wa-Dīwānuhā (La poésie est la science des anciens Arabes et leurs archives),” in:<br />
Urkunden und Urkundenformulare im klassischen Altertum und in den orientalischen Kulturen, ed.<br />
R.G. Khoury, Heidelberg: C. Winter, 1999, pp. 203-220.<br />
88 Journal of the American Oriental Society 116 (1996): 611-618.
106 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
headed,” he says. 89 He notes that this was a problem of language, widely<br />
understood, <strong>and</strong> of vocabulary, in a stricter sense, for, as he notes, it is the element<br />
of continuity of intellectual tradition in which<br />
<strong>The</strong> falâsifa (those who cultivated falsafa) appear as participants in an ongoing<br />
philosophical dialogue in which certain basic questions <strong>and</strong> issues continued from<br />
antiquity, <strong>and</strong> continue yet, to be posed <strong>and</strong> discussed, often in much the same<br />
terms. 90<br />
Moreover, it is the element of continuity which renders this “a historically <strong>and</strong><br />
theoretically appropriate context” in which to read “the Arabic texts (some of<br />
them at any rate, or certain parts of them).” However, as Frank intimates, even<br />
the appropriateness of this philosophical tradition as a sufficient account of<br />
Arabic Falsafa ought to be called into question (<strong>and</strong> has been so by such seminal<br />
works as Dimitri Gutas’s Greek Thought, Arabic Culture) 91 because it is<br />
“one which is nonetheless abstracted from their native Muslim context.” This<br />
problem of “anticipation,” in which such elements as “possible worlds” or<br />
“supervenience” theories or one (modern) school’s approach to “political philosophy”<br />
are discerned in Muslim writings, remains one of the stiffest challenges<br />
facing the study of Arabic Falsafa today.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Kalām, though, does not even offer us these meagre purchases on the<br />
textual material <strong>and</strong> while its “‘familiar’ words <strong>and</strong> expressions” seem to offer<br />
at least a minimal point of contact, in the end they have merely conspired to<br />
bring it about that scholars “were led by language unawares . . . by tacit assumptions<br />
about words <strong>and</strong> their meanings <strong>and</strong> by their various backgrounds in the<br />
history of philosophy, down the wrong path.” 92 In this regard, I think, scholars<br />
of poetry <strong>and</strong> Adab are, mutatis mut<strong>and</strong>is, little different from Frank’s scholars<br />
of the Kalām.<br />
What solution does Frank propose to lift us out of our methodological <strong>and</strong><br />
intellectual impasse? Briefly, “what you have to do is to listen, to pay attention<br />
in the hope of hearing — of coming to underst<strong>and</strong> — what is said,” for in the<br />
end we are eavesdroppers listening in on “a conversation at an adjacent table,”<br />
missing much of what is said <strong>and</strong> distracted by “the active discussion now<br />
going on or by the recollection of past talk.” 93<br />
<strong>The</strong> achievement of this may involve us in attempting a number of things:<br />
89 Hearing, p. 611.<br />
90 Hearing, p. 611.<br />
91 London: Routledge, 1997.<br />
92 Hearing, p. 612.<br />
93 Hearing, pp. 615 <strong>and</strong> 613 respectively.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 107<br />
1. To revivify <strong>and</strong> persist with philology, not as an end in itself, or as a way of<br />
writing narrative history, or accounting for the processes of cultural change,<br />
but as a prerequisite essential to highlighting the varieties, tergiversations,<br />
readings <strong>and</strong> interpretations which subsequent actors within the textual<br />
tradition brought to the works which they responded to, enjoyed, disliked,<br />
edited, read <strong>and</strong> misread. Thus, the aim of such a philology, might be, for<br />
example, upon identifying an apocryphon or pseudepigraphon, not to<br />
remove it from the canon, but rather to ask what there was in the text that<br />
led later readers to respond to it in this manner; or to cast into sharper<br />
focus those moments in the tradition when authorship was not viewed as<br />
ownership, when deception, occlusion, misleading <strong>and</strong> misattribution<br />
were the normative forms of textual (mis)communication <strong>and</strong> to develop<br />
hermeneutic <strong>and</strong> historical strategies sensitive to such a poetics of misdirection; 94<br />
or in reconstructing a stemma, to enable the appreciation of the divagations<br />
of the text through time, <strong>and</strong> thus to respond to each version of the<br />
text as an artefact in its own right, <strong>and</strong> not to label it as a corruption of a<br />
single, originary source, in search for the Holy Grail of restoring the autograph,<br />
which, as I have argued elsewhere, may in many instances never<br />
have existed; 95<br />
2. To embrace two of philology’s principal hermeneutic practices: close reading<br />
<strong>and</strong> wide reading. 96 We should endeavour to attain as close <strong>and</strong> as<br />
complete an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the language of the texts we are reading,<br />
their lexica, their cultural idioms, their intellectual horizons. We also need<br />
to read widely, indiscriminately even, to acquaint ourselves, in the case of<br />
the third/ninth century for example, with the idioms of early legal epistemology,<br />
of the methodologies of exegesis <strong>and</strong> the development of the Prophetic<br />
Tradition <strong>and</strong> its entanglements with historiography, to come to<br />
94 Blackwood’s Magazine in early eighteenth century Edinburgh, to which James Hogg (see<br />
below p. 69) was a regular contributor, was the mouthpiece of one such cenacle: see Karl Miller,<br />
“Introduction,” in: James Hogg, Private Memoirs <strong>and</strong> Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>, ed.<br />
K. Miller, London: Penguin, 2006, pp. xiv-xv; P.D. Garside, “Introduction,” in: James Hogg,<br />
Private Memoirs <strong>and</strong> Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>, ed. P.D. Garside, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />
University Press, 2001, pp. xxxiii-liv. Early ʿAbbasid writerly society seems to have been another:<br />
see, for example, the remarks in Risāla fī faṣl mā bayna l-ʿadāwa wa-l-ḥasad (An Epistle on Distinguishing<br />
the Difference between Enmity <strong>and</strong> Enviousness) in which al-Jāḥiẓ identifies himself<br />
as a pseudepigrapher discussed by Kilito, <strong>The</strong> Author <strong>and</strong> his Doubles, pp. 67-77 (“Confessions of<br />
a Forger”).<br />
95 See J.E. Montgomery, “Editor’s Introduction,” in: Gregor Schoeler, <strong>The</strong> Oral <strong>and</strong> the<br />
Written in Early Islam, London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2006, pp. 1-5; see also Schoeler, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s<br />
Ghazal Muʾannathāt no. 25, pp. 181-195.<br />
96 On the tradition of close reading in critical theory, see Julian Wolfreys, Readings: Acts of<br />
Close Reading in Literary <strong>The</strong>ory, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2000.
108 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
grips with the intricacies of grammar, to be fluent in the poetic tradition,<br />
<strong>and</strong> also to immerse ourselves in the productions of the Greek-Arabic Falsafa<br />
movement. And we will be unmindful of the importance of the dynamics<br />
of patronage, of local, social, or regional relevances, to our detriment. In<br />
other words, we have to inch towards recreating the intellectual universe of<br />
the authors of the texts we are reading — “seeing things their way,” in Skinner’s<br />
words. This is a tall order, or rather it is an impossible task, but it does<br />
mean that at the very least we must overcome the narrow confines of strictly<br />
delimited disciplines, <strong>and</strong> strive to frame our underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> responses in<br />
terms which aspire (however unrealistically <strong>and</strong> imperfectly) to be holistic.<br />
3. To move away from the force of the author’s or the poet’s ‘personality’<br />
(even one as prominent <strong>and</strong> as forceful as Abu <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s) <strong>and</strong> to ponder in<br />
a meaningful sense the occasional nature of ʿAbbasid writings;<br />
4. To be mindful that when we read the poems we are eavesdropping on a<br />
plethora of ephemeral conversations which are long since silent; 97 this practice<br />
of eavesdropping will in large part mimic the role of the audience<br />
of ʿAbbasid poems <strong>and</strong> prose works, often addressed by their enunciator to<br />
a specific recipient, with the reading/listening public cast in the role of<br />
listener, byst<strong>and</strong>er, or, in love poetry, for example, eavesdropper. 98<br />
5. To seek to capitalise upon what I have described as the deracination of<br />
poetry by experimenting with intertexts, with the striking up of new conversations,<br />
<strong>and</strong> by uncovering forgotten conversations, in which a word, or<br />
verse, or poem, or text is enabled <strong>and</strong>/or made to communicate in a new<br />
context with another word, or verse, or poem, or text, <strong>and</strong> is read sometimes<br />
against, sometimes through, sometimes in terms of this new context.<br />
Classical Arabic poems seem to me to be, by <strong>and</strong> large, no different from<br />
contemporary fiction which, Eco argues, “must constitute a dialogue with<br />
other writers <strong>and</strong> other books.” 99<br />
97 Consider the following echo of a long-forgotten conversation: Ibn al-Nadīm, Fihrist, ed.<br />
R. Tajaddud, Teheran: Maṭbaʿat Dānishgāh, 1971, p. 227.10-11 (<strong>and</strong> p. 226.24): “Ibn Isḥāq<br />
said: <strong>The</strong> majority of experts in ʿilm (ʿulamāʾ) among the muḥaddithūn were Zaydīs. <strong>The</strong> same<br />
holds for a group among the legal muḥaddithūn (al-fuqahāʾ al-muḥaddithūn) such as Sufyān b.<br />
ʿUyayna, Sufyān al-Thawrī <strong>and</strong> the bulk of the muḥaddithūn”; see Patricia Crone, Medieval<br />
Islamic Political Thought, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2004, p. 99, for a conjecture<br />
as to what the term Zaydī may mean here, though her conjecture does not really help us in<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing why the muḥaddithūn are singled out in this way.<br />
98 See Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, “Introduction,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature,<br />
1, p. 10.<br />
99 Quoted by Bondanella, Umberto Eco, p. 183. I am only too well aware that my notion of<br />
ʿAbbasid texts as conversations is sorely underdeveloped. A fuller version of this article must<br />
consider Richard Rorty’s reading of the philosophical enterprise as conversation in Philosophy<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Mirror of Nature, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2009, <strong>and</strong> Ian Hacking’s<br />
response: “Language, Truth <strong>and</strong> Reason,” in: Rationality <strong>and</strong> Relativism, ed. R. Hollis <strong>and</strong>
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 109<br />
6. To persist with a hermeneutic of “facticity,” which is the (mis)reading of<br />
figurative language as literal. This would impel us to read as “factitious”<br />
what we have been taught, as readers of poetry, to presume is metaphorical<br />
(or parodic or ironical) — here to proffer “factitious” interpretations of<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s oenomaniacal cosmos <strong>and</strong> to read his antinomianism as a<br />
genuine engagement with the religious <strong>and</strong> theological values of his society,<br />
before (or, at the same time as) we read it as a “rhetorical” stance or jesterly<br />
mime of social buffoonery or a knowing p<strong>and</strong>ering to the luxuries of a<br />
cosseted elite. I have appropriated the notion of “facticity” from Harold<br />
Bloom who proposes that we ab<strong>and</strong>on the tyranny of facticity (i.e. that we<br />
do the opposite of what I am proposing):<br />
Freud is now so much himself a synecdoche for the facticity of our psychic<br />
containment that we must read his favorite synecdoche as a literalism<br />
(his “favourite synecdoche” being the representation of “health by neurosis”).<br />
100 One of my present contentions is that the apolaustic <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
is now so much a synecdoche for a secularised ʿAbbasid society that we can<br />
do little else but read his wine songs as figurative. <strong>The</strong> best example of the<br />
encounter between the “factitious” <strong>and</strong> the figurative I can think of, one in<br />
which the phenomenon I am referring to is most readily apparent, is Preston<br />
Sturges’s 1941 movie <strong>The</strong> Lady Eve (Paramount Pictures), in which the<br />
protagonists, played by Henry Fonda <strong>and</strong> Barbara Stanwick, are unable to<br />
underst<strong>and</strong> each other because each is unable to distinguish the “factitious”<br />
from the figurative in what the other says. <strong>The</strong> audience entertains both<br />
levels simultaneously <strong>and</strong> the humour arises from the ensuing comedy of<br />
errors, as the protagonists learn how to recognise the “facititious” <strong>and</strong> the<br />
figurative <strong>and</strong> so communicate with one another (by falling in love).<br />
Such eavesdropping is, of course, effectively the recreation of a context through<br />
the imposition of a metacontext (in other words, it is epistemologically no<br />
more authentic or irrefragable than, say, a narrative historical approach), but I<br />
think it is capable of the generation of different strategies of reading <strong>and</strong> interpreting.<br />
It does not, in my opinion, signal the death of the author, but is an<br />
experimental hermeneutic, one which tries to take seriously Joseph Brodsky’s<br />
S. Lukes, Oxford: Blackwell, 1982, pp. 185-203, as well as the relevance of Bakhtin’s theory of<br />
speech as dialogic <strong>and</strong> thus a response, explicit or implicit, to an earlier utterance, as well as an<br />
anticipation of a future utterance.<br />
100 Harold Bloom, “Criticism, Canon-Formation, <strong>and</strong> Prophecy: <strong>The</strong> Sorrows of Facticity,”<br />
in: Poetics of Influence, pp. 405-424 (p. 406).
110 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
observation concerning the verbal presentness of a poet’s biography, by signalling<br />
a valorisation of word over persona.<br />
What we might eschew, in this rejuvenated philology, are a naïve dependency<br />
on patterns of evolution or narrative history that will lead us to account<br />
for a phenomenon solely in terms of its sources (the paradigm of influence) or<br />
embroil us in retrospectivity, i.e., the attempt to discern in an earlier stage of a<br />
tradition posterior developments within that tradition <strong>and</strong> in so doing to read<br />
an early tradition in terms of its later descendants (the paradigm of prolepsis).<br />
Such an eschewal will also involve us in an embrace of contingency, of a hesitancy<br />
of reading, for many of our texts (poems <strong>and</strong> prose) were designed to be<br />
heard <strong>and</strong> read in a multiplicity of ways. Thus we may be able to resist criticism’s<br />
deterministic silencing of polyphony <strong>and</strong> so approach the texts in the<br />
spirit of Charles Ives, as described by the musicologist Alex Ross:<br />
Ives’s whole method was to plan accidents. He was incapable of asserting a monolithic<br />
point of view; instead, he created a kind of open-ended listening room, a<br />
space of limitless echoes. 101<br />
Throughout, it behooves us to be all too aware of the distance which separates<br />
us from the text, respectfully mindful of our limitations, <strong>and</strong> determined to<br />
allow the texts to engender within us sufficient space to encourage us to participate<br />
in their “way of seeing things” (p. 615). And finally, we must realise in<br />
Frank’s words that<br />
A truly “complete” grasp of what they meant would be a squared circle; underst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />
lies always at some point on an asymptote (p. 616).<br />
Let me illustrate this with a couple of instances of eavesdropping: “Alchemical<br />
Transformation” <strong>and</strong> “Mosaic Whisperings.”<br />
Alchemical Transformation<br />
In a khamriyya considered by many to be one of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s finest, the following<br />
verse occurs:<br />
It advanced in the cup shining as brightly as the sun at day-break, poured from<br />
, bleeding at the waist, upturned. 102<br />
101 <strong>The</strong> Rest is Noise, p. 146.<br />
102 WD3.62.13 = §40.16; see J.E. Montgomery et al., “Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse: A Poem of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>,” Journal of Arabic Literature 25 (1994): 116-134 (p. 118).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 111<br />
This is a familiar concatenation of images: the luminescent wine, shining<br />
brightly as it is poured into the goblets <strong>and</strong> is brought to the eager drinkers.<br />
<strong>The</strong> metaphor, dāmī l-khaṣr, is comparatively rare but initially seems obvious.<br />
<strong>The</strong> self-reflexivity of the metaphor is brought out by the following verses:<br />
with slender waist (mudmaju l-khaṣrayni) <strong>and</strong> slim tummy, wearing garments<br />
of wool over ones of hair-cloth, gives you it to drink (WD3.92.7 =<br />
§63.7).<br />
. . .<br />
May God give drink to a fawn, brazenly <strong>and</strong> coquettishly mincing as he walks,<br />
swaying, like the Bān twig, so meagre is his waist (WD3.145.3 = §110.1). 103<br />
<strong>The</strong> amphora is a paradox: it boasts the slender waist of the Ganymede, yet it<br />
is a half-woman, misshapen, merely one half of the conventional ideal of<br />
beauty, as in many later poems. 104 Moreover, the amphora, gynaecomorphized,<br />
is bleeding. Is the wine her menstrual blood, is it the rupture of her hymen, 105<br />
or is this the blood of childbirth?<br />
Before we can attempt an answer, we must reflect a little bit longer on the<br />
gynaecological metaphor, for it may not be as straightforward as I have presented<br />
it. In her study of female physiology according to Greek medical writers,<br />
particularly the Hippocratics 106 , Ann Hanson notes, in considering<br />
whether in Hippocratic <strong>and</strong> popular anatomy, the womb of a virgin was<br />
thought to be sealed off or not, that the image of the uterus as “an upsidedown<br />
jug” was a “potent image in the popular imagination <strong>and</strong> in medical<br />
writing,” that “unsealing the wine jug” is “expressed in the same terms as ‘vio-<br />
103 <strong>The</strong> waist of the saqi: WD3.92.7 = §67.7 (mudmaju l-khaṣrayni); WD3.421.7 = §401.11<br />
(mundamiju l-khaṣrī); WD3.140.7 = §107.8; WD3.145.3 = §110.1 (riqqati l-khaṣrī); the<br />
waist of the amphora: WD3.147.8 = §111.8; on wine as the blood of the amphora: WD3.95.9-<br />
11 = §69.<br />
104 See, e.g., <strong>Abū</strong> Firās: Yā kathīban min taḥti ghuṣnin raṭībin // yatathannā min taḥti badrin<br />
munīrī, S<strong>and</strong>hill, under a tender, pliant branch swaying to <strong>and</strong> fro, under a beaming moon:<br />
Dīwān Abī Firās, ed. S. al-Dahhān, Damascus: Institut Français de Damas, 1944, p. 172 (§122)<br />
<strong>and</strong> J.E. Montgomery, “Convention <strong>and</strong> Invention: <strong>Abū</strong> Firās’s Poetic Correspondence with<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> Zuhayr,” Occasional Papers of the School of Abbasid Studies 2 (1998), p. 16; J.E. Montgomery,<br />
“Convention as Cognition: On the Cultivation of Emotion,” in: Takhyīl: <strong>The</strong> Imaginary<br />
in Classical Arabic Poetics, ed. M. Hammond <strong>and</strong> G.J. van Gelder, Oxford: Gibb Trust, 2008,<br />
pp. 15-46.<br />
105 <strong>The</strong> physician Soranos denied the existence of the hymen: see Giulia Sissa, “Maidenhood<br />
without Maidenhead: the Female Body in Ancient Greece,” in: Before Sexuality: <strong>The</strong> Construction<br />
of Erotic Experience in the Ancient Greek World, ed. David Halperin, J. Winkler <strong>and</strong> F. Zeitlin,<br />
Princeton: Princeton University Press 1990, pp. 339-364 (p. 355). I do not know whether the<br />
hymen was discussed in Arabic medical texts or what theories were developed concerning it.<br />
106 <strong>The</strong> Medical Writers’ Woman, in: Before Sexuality, pp. 309-337.
112 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
lating the young girl’.” 107 Her summary of the Hippocratic conceptualisation<br />
shows an intriguing similarity with <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s verse:<br />
Both Hippokratics <strong>and</strong> sophisticated anatomists . . . position the uterus in women<br />
as an upside-down jug: stathmos or pythmēn, fundus, “bottom,” is on top; stoma,<br />
os, “mouth,” lies at the bottom; auḫēn, cervix, “neck,” opens in a downward<br />
direction. 108<br />
Like the uterus, the dann, the amphora, lies concealed from view:<br />
She was concealed in the amphora <strong>and</strong> has grown to be an old spinster<br />
buried inside a coffin in the earth (WD3.63.2 = §40.18).<br />
In the following verse, the image is spelled out as the dann, the jar, becomes<br />
the raḥim, the womb:<br />
Give me to drink the virgin, with the head dress of grey hair, which has been<br />
matured in the womb (WD3.269.14 = §232.2).<br />
<strong>The</strong> wine is thus the daughter of not only the grapes or the vine (WD3.52.2 =<br />
§30.1; WD3.58.13 = §36.2) but also the amphora (ibnat al-dann):<br />
Cure Yaḥyā of his hangover with the daughter of the amphora <strong>and</strong> its pitch!<br />
(WD3.138.5 = §106.1) 109<br />
Am I suggesting that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> has drawn his metaphor from the early<br />
translations of Hippocratic medical works into Arabic? I would not want to<br />
rule out the possibility (some of the texts which Hanson uses were available in<br />
Arabic, though I have not looked into the matter at all), 110 but would imagine<br />
that this may rather be an instance of polygenesis. I am more intrigued by the<br />
realisation that, in accordance with Hippocratic hysteriology, the amphora’s<br />
bleeding waist is not properly a metaphor, but is a synecdoche, the waist being<br />
part of the whole, but incomplete, female that is the amphora.<br />
Within the Arabic alchemical tradition, these scientists developed the analogy<br />
apparently first imagined by the mysterious figure of Maria the Jewess<br />
between the very alchemical process itself <strong>and</strong> conception <strong>and</strong> birth. Accordingly,<br />
“the womb was associated with the alchemical vessel <strong>and</strong> the union of<br />
107 Medical Writers’ Woman, p. 325: see p. 317.<br />
108 Medical Writers’ Woman, p. 317.<br />
109 See WD3.25.1 = §16.2 (the amphora has raised the wine); WD3.142.1 = §108.12 (baṭna<br />
musnadin).<br />
110 See Ullmann, Medizin, p. 30 (Epidemia), pp. 29-30 (Gynaikeia), p. 27 (Peri gonēs); <strong>and</strong><br />
pp. 76-78 (Soranos).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 113<br />
substances as a chemical wedding.” <strong>The</strong> spout of Maria’s still was figured as a<br />
penis, <strong>and</strong> “the narrow opening of the receiver vessel as a vagina.” 111 In the<br />
later, Latin, tradition, the birth of the filius philosophorum was known as the<br />
process of regressus ad uterum, according to which the vas mirabile was imaged<br />
as a uterus. 112 <strong>The</strong> work of the vas or the bain marie was “akin to the work of<br />
God in the vase of divine germination.” 113<br />
<strong>The</strong> alchemical development of notions concerning the reproductive amphora/<br />
uterus (into which again I have not inquired too closely at this stage) alerts us<br />
to the cosmogonic possibilities of the Nuwasian figure.<br />
Consider the following as Nuwasian inflections of the alchemical axiom of<br />
union of male <strong>and</strong> female, conjoined with the autoptic authority of the initiate<br />
who can distinguish the ẓāhir (visible) from the bāṭin (invisible):<br />
Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a girl with a pussy dressed as a man with a penis; she<br />
has two lovers: one who takes her as a boy <strong>and</strong> one who takes her as a girl<br />
(WD3.3.1 = §1.3).<br />
. . .<br />
A maid-servant, like a youth, right for both ways, like a twig in her suppleness<br />
(WD3.342.8 = §299.4).<br />
. . .<br />
Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquet with sweet characteristics, like a virginal girl<br />
when viewed with the eye (WD3.7.1 = §3.8). 114<br />
Or the Ganymede’s facial admixture of silver <strong>and</strong> gold:<br />
Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquet, his forehead like a moon, the rest of his face<br />
like a dīnār (WD3.173.2 = §141.5)<br />
Or the solar wine taken round the assembled company by the lunar youth:<br />
We pass round ourselves the sun encircled by the full moon — Oh, who has ever<br />
seen a sun taken through its revolutions by a full moon! (WD3.171.2 =<br />
§138.5) 115<br />
111 Peter Marshall, <strong>The</strong> Philosopher’s Stone. A Quest for the Secrets of Alchemy, London: Macmillan,<br />
2001, p. 203; R. Patai, <strong>The</strong> Jewish Alchemists, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1994,<br />
pp. 63-64. A fuller version of this study should investigate the Arabic alchemists more thoroughly<br />
for this <strong>and</strong> similar notions. I have considered the books of Marshall <strong>and</strong> Patai, while not<br />
beyond criticism, sufficient for present purposes.<br />
112 C.G. Jung, Psychology <strong>and</strong> Alchemy, trans. R.F.C. Hull, London: Routledge <strong>and</strong> Kegan<br />
Paul, 1980, pp. 236-238.<br />
113 M. Eliade, <strong>The</strong> Forge <strong>and</strong> the Crucible. <strong>The</strong> Origins <strong>and</strong> Structures of Alchemy, trans. S. Corrin,<br />
Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1978, pp. 154-155.<br />
114 WD3.23.3 = §14.12.<br />
115 See also WD3.175.2 = §143.5 ka-anna-hā fī kaffi-hī // shamsun wa-rāḥātu-hu qamarū.
114 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
In the following piece, the Christian Ganymede becomes as one with the<br />
wine, solar by day <strong>and</strong> lunar by night:<br />
8. <strong>The</strong> sun of the wine is in his h<strong>and</strong>, while in his face is the sun of beauty, so<br />
we had two suns in our midst . . .<br />
13. I encountered in him a full moon with a full moon in his h<strong>and</strong>, which I<br />
joined for the gaze of the delighted admirer (WD3.326.13 <strong>and</strong> 3.327.5 =<br />
§280.8 <strong>and</strong> 13).<br />
On occasion, even the poet, an initiate, becomes confused between golden<br />
bright wine <strong>and</strong> silver chalice:<br />
20. Drinking was now possible for the boon-companions <strong>and</strong> silver <strong>and</strong> gold<br />
made the wine flow over us.<br />
21. I declared, as they so resembled each other in similarity, “Which of the two<br />
is the gold, for they are so alike?<br />
22. <strong>The</strong>y are the same though the difference between them is that one is solid <strong>and</strong><br />
the other is liquid” (WD3.33.16-34.16 = §21.20-22).<br />
For all the alchemical notions subtending these comparisons, at their very<br />
heart st<strong>and</strong>s a Qurʾanic sign of the End Time:<br />
When the sun <strong>and</strong> the moon are joined (Q. 75 [al-Qiyāma]: 9);<br />
This is a cataclysmic irruption into what God has set in order for man, for<br />
“these both cannot come into contact” (Q. 36 [Yāʾ Sīn]: 40). 116 <strong>The</strong> poet’s<br />
drinking-session is, thus, apocalyptic, a temporal moment when the barrier<br />
between the terrestrial <strong>and</strong> the celestial is removed.<br />
Mosaic Whisperings<br />
Animation of the inanimate is the burden of the following short piece:<br />
1. An aged wine, sparks which ignite <strong>and</strong> glitter in the cup,<br />
2. Like a shining planet <strong>and</strong> the full moon illuminating the longest night of the<br />
year:<br />
3. If it were to be brought into conjunction with night in the darkness, night’s<br />
gloom would be dispelled;<br />
116 See further Q. 81 (al-Takwīr): 1, idhā kuwwirati l-shamsu; P. Kunitzsch, “Sun,” Encyclopedia<br />
of the Qurʾān, V, pp. 162-163. WD3.132.17-135.11 = §103 is a vital example of the importance<br />
of alchemy in <strong>Abū</strong> Nuwas’s khamriyyāt.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 115<br />
4. Enabling its imbibers to acquire joys (tuksibu . . . surūran) so that they are<br />
affrighted by no anxiety<br />
5. Laughingly revealing pearls, set wide-apart , which the water had<br />
composed (allafa) in a order:<br />
6. I did not taste it without first confiding whispered secrets (unājī), in its presence,<br />
some words to the goblet (WD3.283.4-10 = §241).<br />
<strong>The</strong> key phrase for me here is unājī al-kaʾsa, confiding whispered secrets to the<br />
goblet, which is obscure <strong>and</strong> for which I know of no other exact parallels. 117<br />
What could it mean to confide in a goblet? Hamori discerns the possible presence<br />
of Christian celebration, deeming it “mischievous” (p. 66). I am reminded<br />
of the Christian <strong>and</strong> Muslim tradition of Munājāt Mūsā, <strong>The</strong> Colloquies of<br />
Moses with God, in which “God explains to the astonished prophet Moses<br />
that another prophet called Muḥammad will appear in the future <strong>and</strong> eclipse<br />
him in fame <strong>and</strong> importance.” Mūsā then testifies to the “light” of Muḥammad. 118<br />
Traces of this tradition are to be discerned in “the ḥadīth literature as well as in<br />
religious treatises going back to the early ʿAbbāsid period.” According to Joseph<br />
Sadan, who has pioneered the study of these texts,<br />
In certain Christian versions as well as in some Muslim ones, God lets Moses hold<br />
a cup, or one or more carafes, but Moses falls asleep while holding them, proving<br />
117 <strong>The</strong> closest parallels I can find in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt are WD3.344.13 = §301.1<br />
(khalawtu bi-l-rāḥi unājī-hā), where the poet whispers to the wine not the goblet. Cf. WD3.323.9-<br />
11 = §278.1-3: You with the bewitching glance, you who are ever drowsily listless,// Under your<br />
eyes, the secrets in men’s hearts are declared openly; 2. When you examine, with the glance of<br />
your eye, one who is secretive, //A clear enunciation (tibyān), in the form of his glance, whispers<br />
to you (nājā-ka) — 3. If your eyes look intently , his secrets are out<br />
in the open, //As if you have a power (sulṭān) over their minds (awhām); WD3.73.8-9 = §47.3-<br />
4: He said, “I have in my keeping a ten-year old girl,” <strong>and</strong> I said to him, like one who whispers<br />
(man yanājī), // “Let me taste her that I may know this of her!” So he brought out a<br />
sharp wine which shuddered <strong>and</strong> quaked; WD3.72.2 = §45.9, his (i.e. the saqi’s) person is far<br />
away from me, while his desire is as the one who whispers ; WD3.17.9 =<br />
§10.5; WD3.22.11-12 = §14.6-7; WD3.72.2 = §45.9; WD3.73.8-9 = §47.3-4; WD3.402.16 =<br />
§381.5 ( yā najiyya l-diyāri kayfa yunājī-ka diyārun mina l-anīsi khalāʾū); the anonymous verse<br />
quoted by al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Bayān, 1.79.1 (bi-l-najwā al-ḥadītha l-munʿammasā); Ibn al-Shajarī,<br />
al-Ḥ amāsa al-shajariyya, ed. ʿAbd al-Muʿīn al-Mallūḥī <strong>and</strong> Asmāʾ al-Ḥimṣī, II, Damascus:<br />
Wizārat al-Thaqāfa, p. 774, §710, verse 3, of a poem by a woman of the Banū Asad who describes<br />
how the heads of the acacia trees cry to their lord in the heaven, whispering secrets (tunājī<br />
l-sirārā); Wajīha bint Aws in <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s Ḥ amāsa: al-Marzūqī, Sharḥ dīwān al-Ḥ amāsa, ed.<br />
Aḥmad Amīn <strong>and</strong> ʿAbd al-Salām Hārūn, III, p. 1407, §580, verse 3, la-nājaytu l-janūba ʿalā<br />
l-naqbī.<br />
118 On this notion, see the studies of Uri Rubin, “Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light: Aspects of the<br />
Concept of Nūr Muḥammad,” Israel Oriental Studies 5 (1978): 62-119; “Prophets <strong>and</strong> Caliphs:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Biblical Foundations of Umayyad Authority,” in: Method <strong>and</strong> <strong>The</strong>ory in the Study of Islamic<br />
Origins, ed. Herbert Berg, Leiden: Brill, 2003, pp. 73-99.
116 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
that while human beings may fall asleep, God cannot afford such physical weaknesses.<br />
For if His “sitting” were to be interrupted the entire universe would<br />
collapse. 119<br />
If, then, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is alluding to Mūsā’s audiences with God, we must remark<br />
that our poet does not commune with the deity but with one of her vassals:<br />
the drinking goblet. <strong>The</strong> goblet does not reply: like the amphora, its process of<br />
animation is partial. In both of these instances, the amphora <strong>and</strong> the goblet, it<br />
is the wine which seems to animate the inanimate.<br />
2. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Transgressive Paradox 120<br />
I have said much about what others say about <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry <strong>and</strong> life.<br />
Let me begin by offering my own (belated) characterization of his khamriyyāt.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se poems are the poetry of ambiguity <strong>and</strong> ambivalence, of paradox <strong>and</strong><br />
antinomianism; of transgression <strong>and</strong> violation; of obsession <strong>and</strong> perversion<br />
(<strong>and</strong> note that I do not mean “deviancy”) by this; of chaste <strong>and</strong> pious devotion<br />
<strong>and</strong> profane obscenity. I also read the khamriyyāt as the poetry of cultic awe<br />
<strong>and</strong> divine immanence. It hovers unsettlingly <strong>and</strong> yet with certainty between<br />
innumerable opposites, among them the poles of zuhd <strong>and</strong> mujūn. It is the<br />
certainty of its unsettledness that makes it so subversive. In other words, the<br />
poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is like the very wine which is central to so much of it.<br />
Let me add two provisos. In the exposition which follows, I flit between<br />
considering <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt synchronically <strong>and</strong> phenomenologically,<br />
as a single composition, as a poem or a treatise, <strong>and</strong> not as the collected prod-<br />
119 “Ants, Miracles <strong>and</strong> Mythological Monsters: A Literary Study of Ant Narratives between a<br />
Jāḥiẓian Atmosphere <strong>and</strong> Munājāt Mūsā,” Jerusalem Studies in Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islam 30 (2005): 403-<br />
449 (pp. 423-424 <strong>and</strong> p. 437 respectively). See, for example, the discussion of the seventeenth<br />
century al-Nābulsī’s composition Munājāt al-ḥakīm wa-munāghāt al-qadīm, his secret conversations<br />
with God, by Andrew Lane, “ʿAbd al-Ghanī ibn Ismāʿīl al-Nābulsī (1641-1731): Experiences<br />
of a Sufi Shaykh on the Margins of Society,” in: Ostle, Marginal Voices, pp. 89-116<br />
(pp. 105-108).<br />
120 My underst<strong>and</strong>ing of paradox has benefited from W.V. Quine, “<strong>The</strong> Ways of Paradox,”<br />
in: <strong>The</strong> Ways of Paradox <strong>and</strong> Other Essays, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1976,<br />
pp. 1-18; Borges, <strong>The</strong> Total Library, pp. 43-48 (“<strong>The</strong> Perpetual Race of Achilles <strong>and</strong> the Tortoise”);<br />
Jonathan Barnes, <strong>The</strong> Presocratic Philosophers, London: Routledge, 2002, pp. 261-295<br />
(“Zeno: Paradox <strong>and</strong> Progression”); <strong>and</strong> the various relevant articles (e.g., “paradox,” “semantic<br />
paradox”) in <strong>The</strong> Cambridge Dictionary of Philosophy, ed. Robert Audi, Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press, 2006. Noorani, Heterotopia, describes the Nuwasian khamriyya in a similar<br />
manner: for him it is transgressive, subversive <strong>and</strong> paradoxical; it aspires to the divine. His focus<br />
is on the discursive unfolding of normative selfhood. My materialism impels me to ponder the<br />
social loci of such unfoldings.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 117<br />
uct of some forty years of versification; <strong>and</strong> between focusing on individual<br />
poems, as if bereft of their occasion <strong>and</strong> context (in the manner of the New<br />
Criticism). This is, of course, quite paradoxical in view of my declaration that<br />
it behoves us to endeavour to create contexts for poems, <strong>and</strong> to recognise<br />
profoundly their occasionality. It is my contention, however, that the hypostatic<br />
khamriyya which this approach will produce, is a necessary first step<br />
towards the contextualisations (however conjectural they may be) which are<br />
my ambition.<br />
I have also, in the following survey, intentionally been quite relaxed about<br />
the question of attribution. A fuller version of the article might address the<br />
issue more closely, though I may note that I am unable completely to side with<br />
those who place so much faith in al-Ṣūlī’s cautious recension of the poet’s<br />
dīwān. Al-Ṣūlī “probably . . . judges on the basis of his literary feeling,” <strong>and</strong><br />
there are discrepancies between this literary feeling <strong>and</strong> the transmission of<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān, for example. 121 So even al-Ṣūlī’s scrupulosity is limited, probably<br />
also potentially unreliable. This is perhaps because of the magnetism of the<br />
poet’s persona, if we concede which, “the question of the authenticity of the<br />
poems referred to can largely be disregarded.” 122<br />
This does not mean, of course, that we should ignore the historical vagaries<br />
of the textual tradition. It is, rather, simply to recognise that, although al-Ṣūlī<br />
is an uncommonly adept reader of his tradition, his recension is still an act of<br />
selection, ordering <strong>and</strong> exclusion: in other words, an act of reading. 123<br />
After all, the khamriyya is an invented name devised to account for what the<br />
later critics <strong>and</strong> recensors considered a genre — I find it most improbable that<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> would have referred to one of his poems on wine as a khamriyya.<br />
<strong>The</strong> critics were, I think, aware of the porosity <strong>and</strong> contingency of their divisions.<br />
Thus, Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī:<br />
This is the last of such bacchanals (khamriyyāt) as this chapter (bāb) contains: the<br />
sound (saḥīḥ) <strong>and</strong> the attributed (manḥūl ), the sturdily (matīn) <strong>and</strong><br />
the weak (ḍaʿīf ), which I have copied (naqala) from the contents of books (buṭūn<br />
al-kutub), without either auditing (samāʿ) or reading them with a teacher<br />
(qirāʾa). <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> has seventy verses on the description of wine (naʿt al-khamr),<br />
in addition to what is in this chapter. <strong>The</strong>y have been included in the chapter of<br />
121 As Schoeler, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s Ghazal, p. 183, note 5, notes, invoking Wagner’s authority.<br />
122 As Schoeler puts it in his article “Iblīs in the Poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” Zeitschrift der Deutschen<br />
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 151 (2001): 43-62 (p. 43, note 1); see further Hämeen-<br />
Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal, pp. 91-97.<br />
123 See Ewald Wagner, “Warum haben Ḥamza al-Iṣbahānī und <strong>Abū</strong> Bakr al-Ṣūlī mehrere<br />
Weingedichte aus ihren Rezensionen der <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>-Dīwān ausgeschieden?,” Asiatische Studien<br />
62 (2008): 1085-1096. (I would like to thank Professor Dr Wagner for sending me an offprint<br />
of his article).
118 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
panegyric, scattered among the descriptions (tashbīb) of fourteen odes<br />
(WD3.268.5-8).<br />
And when he says that long study will remove for the diligent reader the<br />
“dross” (shawb) from <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry (WD3.1.8-11), we can discern that<br />
the classical critics’ assessments of authenticity were essentially impressionistic:<br />
personal <strong>and</strong> suasory in nature, no matter what sources or authorities they<br />
had to h<strong>and</strong>.<br />
Wine as Paradox<br />
Of all the dramatis personae of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s vinous verses, none is more paradoxical,<br />
more violent <strong>and</strong> awe-inspiring <strong>and</strong> yet seductively alluring, more<br />
amphibologous than the wine herself. 124 <strong>The</strong> acquisition <strong>and</strong> serving of the<br />
wine is often described in terms of a (sacred) wedding, though as this is anything<br />
but a normal wedding, its contours shift <strong>and</strong> change, <strong>and</strong> the wedding<br />
customs are subjected to an often bewildering variety of paradoxes <strong>and</strong> contradictions.<br />
125<br />
<strong>The</strong> Desirable Virgin Spinster 126<br />
This paradoxicality is most succinctly captured in her desirable virginality<br />
despite being a grey-haired hag:<br />
He arose with the awl <strong>and</strong> slowly poured out a virgin (bikr), a crone (ʿajūz) who<br />
was majestic beyond eulogy:<br />
124 See Kathryn Kueny, <strong>The</strong> Rhetoric of Sobriety Wine in Early Islam, Albany: SUNY, 2001,<br />
pp. xiv-xvi; I have been deeply influenced by Walter F. Otto, Dionysus. Myth <strong>and</strong> Cult, trans.<br />
Robert B. Palmer, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 1965. Throughout, I have been<br />
mindful that I am quoting verses out of their poetic context, a practice which is of common<br />
occurrence in discussions of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s religiosity (or lack of it).<br />
125 <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine poems as a genre are the subject of the following fundamental studies,<br />
in which various aspects of the features I discuss are explored: J. Bencheikh, “Poésies bachiques<br />
d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. Thèmes et personnages,” Bulletin des Etudes Orientales 18 (1963-1964): 7-84;<br />
Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 290-307; Hamori, On the Art, pp. 31-77; Īliyyā Ḥāwī, Fann al-shiʿr<br />
al-khamrī wa-taṭawwuru-hu ʿinda l-ʿArab, Beirut: Dār al-Thaqāfa, 1981, pp. 209-306; Philip F.<br />
Kennedy, <strong>The</strong> Wine Song in Classical Arabic Poetry. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Literary Tradition, Oxford:<br />
Clarendon Press, 1997; Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 31-43; Noorani, Heterotopia.<br />
126 <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> reveres the wine as the love poet reveres his beloved; cf. J. Christoph Bürgel,<br />
“<strong>The</strong> Mighty Beloved: Images <strong>and</strong> Structures of Power in the Ghazal from Arabic to Urdu,” in:<br />
Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature, 1, pp. 283-310; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 302<br />
(wine would help to seduce victims) <strong>and</strong> p. 305 (the wine dispels the pains of love); Meisami,<br />
Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 32 <strong>and</strong> 35.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 119<br />
She had seen Nūḥ, when she was already old <strong>and</strong> grey, <strong>and</strong> had witnessed aeons<br />
before Nūḥ (WD3.98.6-7 = §74.6-7). 127<br />
Hamori has pointed out that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> has adapted to wine a pre- <strong>and</strong> early<br />
Islamic idea concerning war, which at first seems pleasant as a young girl but<br />
soon turns into a vicious old hag. In al-Kumayt’s verse which he adduces, <strong>and</strong><br />
that by Imruʾ al-Qays provided by Meisami, the emphasis is on the deceptive<br />
appearance of war. In <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s oenomaniacal cosmos there is no difference<br />
between what the wine really is <strong>and</strong> what it appears to be: the wine is both,<br />
<strong>and</strong> as such is truly paradoxical. 128<br />
As befits a chaste Muslim girl, she has been kept safe <strong>and</strong> is veiled:<br />
5. I said to him, “Go easy! This is the lightning burst of the golden from<br />
beneath her veil (niqāb),<br />
6. So pour it forth <strong>and</strong> you will see a delight, for the pelt of the night is pitchblack.”<br />
7. And he gazed in starts that he might get a glimpse even though his<br />
gaze remained shaded by her headdress (ḥijāb) (WD3.48.11-13 = §27.5-7).<br />
. . .<br />
8. So he went off quite merrily with his awl <strong>and</strong> drew forth a virgin who had not<br />
been brought out for any husb<strong>and</strong>,<br />
9. Well-protected: they had kept her secluded <strong>and</strong> veiled in her apartment,<br />
away from eyes, for Kisrā, wearer of the crown (WD3.72.12-13 =<br />
§46.8-9). 129<br />
127 Virgin: WD3.189.1 = §160.4 (ʿadhrāʾ); WD3.88.8 = §58.3 (bikr); crone: WD3.173.5 =<br />
§141.8 (shamṭāʾ); WD3.94.7 = §67.6 (bikran ʿajūzan zāna-hā kibarun / fī ziyyi jāriyatin fī l-lahwi<br />
milḥāḥū); Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 78. Age: WD3.32.18 = §21.16;<br />
WD3.63.1-2 = §40.16-17; WD3.78.1 = §50.12; WD3.172.3 = §145.2; WD3.235.10 =<br />
§206.10 (Stored away for Ādam before his creation — it preceded him with the footsteps of<br />
priority: see al-Iṣfahānī’s comment ad loc. that this relates to a ḥadīth concerning the construction<br />
of the Kaʿba; in this the wine resembles the separately created, pre-existing, blazing light of<br />
Muḥammad’s prophethood given to Ādam as his primogenitor: Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light,<br />
pp. 96-98); WD3.324.5-6 = §278.10-11. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s use of the Prophets in his wine poems<br />
would repay a comparison with their roles in the Ḥadīth on wine. Thus, a pre-diluvian wine<br />
must be one which was taken on board the ark by Nūḥ, <strong>and</strong> one the alcohol of which Iblīs had<br />
constrained Nūḥ to yield to him. See Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 59-64 on Nūḥ <strong>and</strong> Iblīs in<br />
the ḥadīths on wine; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 304-305; Schoeler, Iblīs, pp. 50-52. <strong>The</strong> notion<br />
recurs in the Nuwasian panegyric: WD1.153.3 (1958, p. 143.13-145.8: verse 3, p. 144.3) =<br />
(al-māḍāʾiḥ) §11.3.<br />
128 Hamori, On the Art, p. 49; Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, p. 32, who notes the transformative<br />
consequence of the transference of a motif from a gnomic context to a bacchic <strong>and</strong><br />
erotic one. I would argue that the transformation is the principal means at the poet’s disposal to<br />
capture the profound ambivalence <strong>and</strong> anomaly of wine.<br />
129 Cf. WD3.32.18 = §21.16 (= Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 297-298).
120 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
<strong>The</strong> Suit 130<br />
When the poet <strong>and</strong> his companions arrive for the wedding ceremony, he has<br />
to settle the bride-price (mahr):<br />
Or<br />
8. He asked, pleasantly, “Well hello, who are you?” <strong>and</strong> I replied, “One of the<br />
noblemen, I go by many names;<br />
9. I have come to ask for the h<strong>and</strong> of the wine in marriage,” said I. “Dirhams,”<br />
said he, “Can you delay paying the bride-price?” (WD3.5.11-12 = §2.8-9)<br />
6. A charming suitor came to her, wearing a girdle <strong>and</strong> clothed in an izār,<br />
7. He paid the bride-price <strong>and</strong> she was conducted to him in her raiment (sarāwīl )<br />
<strong>and</strong> her zunnār (WD3.150.5-6 = §113.6-7).<br />
On one occasion, the suitor has to avoid offending the bride:<br />
1. Suitor of the sharp, golden (qahwa), setting her bride-price at a kilo<br />
(raṭl ), providing for her her full weight in gold,<br />
2. You have undervalued the restful, scented (rāḥ)! Beware lest she hears<br />
you <strong>and</strong> the vine swears to bear grapes no more.<br />
3. I lavished upon her, when I saw her, a ton of unpierced pearls <strong>and</strong> rubies,<br />
4. And still she was shy <strong>and</strong> tearfully said in the amphora, “O my mother, shame<br />
upon you, I fear fire <strong>and</strong> flame!” 131<br />
5. And I replied, “You need never fear this from us.” “What about the sun?” “<strong>The</strong><br />
heat has passed,” said I 132<br />
6. “Who is this who asks for my h<strong>and</strong>?” “Tis I,” “My lord <strong>and</strong> master?” “Water,<br />
provided it is sweet.”<br />
7. “How will I be inseminated?” “With the coldest ice there is.” “My abode —<br />
I do not like wood?”<br />
8. “Glass tumblers <strong>and</strong> beakers which Pharaoh had produced.” “You have aroused<br />
excitement (ṭarab) in me,” she said.<br />
9. “Do not allow a boor to drink me nor a base creature who will frown, when he<br />
smells me,<br />
130 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 300-301; Schoeler, Eine Weingedicht, p. 749; Meisami, Structure<br />
<strong>and</strong> Meaning, p. 37.<br />
131 I presume this to be an allusion to those ḥadīths which permit the consumption of wine<br />
<strong>and</strong> other intoxicating beverages provided that two-thirds of the liquid have been boiled off: see<br />
Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 59, 61 <strong>and</strong> 77. <strong>The</strong> wine is often said to be afraid of fire: e.g.<br />
WD3.14.10-11 = §8.9-10.<br />
132 <strong>The</strong> wine is the daughter of the night: WD3.5.3 = §2.2 (al-laylu wālidu-hā wa-l-ummu<br />
khaḍrāʾū) (= Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 293); time is her father (WD3.18.1 = §10.8), though she is<br />
older than time (WD3.133.8-11 = §103.4-5) <strong>and</strong> they are siblings (WD3.102.1 = §80.3;<br />
WD3.155.7 = §88.6); water is also her father: WD3.14.7 = §8.6.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 121<br />
10. Nor a Majūs for the fire is his lord, nor a Jew, nor him who worships the<br />
Cross<br />
11. Nor the vile whose generosity does not recover from the insult (?),<br />
nor him who has no learning,<br />
12. Nor rude dolts, those who will not protect me from fools! Give me instead to<br />
the Arabs to drink!”<br />
13. “O wine, forbidden to all but a man who has amassed wealth <strong>and</strong> has lavished<br />
property <strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong> on you” (WD3.49.6-50.11 = §28).<br />
<strong>The</strong> Parturition of the Wine<br />
When the amphora/uterus is pierced, it is a violent violation of the wine’s<br />
mother:<br />
<strong>The</strong>n I ruptured her waist with the point of the awl <strong>and</strong> she came like a flame<br />
(WD3.33.12 = §21.19);<br />
It is not always the poet who disembowels the amphora, but the cellar master<br />
or mistress:<br />
She slashed open, at the jugular (waddaja), the waist of an amphora which had<br />
been veiled <strong>and</strong> brought out a sharp (qahwa), the colour of rubies<br />
(WD3.65.5 = §41.10);<br />
. . .<br />
<strong>The</strong> punch pierced her heart <strong>and</strong> it was as if, with her scent, she gave us apples<br />
(WD3.77.12 = §50.10)<br />
. . .<br />
I punctured her bung-hole, as the night sank in darkness, <strong>and</strong> she flowed with<br />
milk from the severed jugular (WD3.303.3 = §266.3)<br />
<strong>The</strong> milk is probably a transgressive metaphor for the wine, as Muḥammad<br />
had, according to the Ḥadīth, been tested by the Angel Jibrīl with a choice<br />
between milk <strong>and</strong> wine. 133<br />
<strong>The</strong> Bridal Procession<br />
<strong>The</strong> wine, often married against her wishes, is dangerous <strong>and</strong> difficult to<br />
control:<br />
133 See Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 55 <strong>and</strong> 57 on milk <strong>and</strong> wine in the Ḥadīth; for dirra<br />
as “milk” <strong>and</strong> not simply any flowing substance, see WD3.31.15 = §21.11 (the vine suckles the<br />
poet with her milk) (see below p. 88); WD3.431.9 = §415.13 (naḥlubu darra l-surūri); Kunitzsch,<br />
Zeus in Bagdad, p. 100, referring to WD1.162.8 (1958, p. 151.12) = (al-madāʾiḥ) §14.5, darr<br />
al-ḥilāb.
122 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
A dark as if it were nothing but perfume, which they gave away in marriage<br />
though she did not desire to be wed (WD3.74.3 = §48.2);<br />
. . .<br />
I was insane for a virgin, inexperienced, strong, with a mighty assault in the glass,<br />
a restive (WD3.189.1 = §160.4) 134<br />
<strong>The</strong> bride is led out in all her finery to her husb<strong>and</strong>:<br />
She was conducted to the most magnanimous of her suitors, her girdle roses <strong>and</strong><br />
eglantines (WD3.339.7 = §295.4).<br />
<strong>The</strong> Ceremony<br />
<strong>The</strong> water, in the mixing process, provides the wine with her wedding finery: 135<br />
A sharp which came to you, before her mixing, unadorned <strong>and</strong> the mixing<br />
clothed her in a girdle (WD3.77.9 = §50.9)<br />
. . .<br />
Upon mixing in her goblet you would think that you had scattered over her a<br />
bride’s headdress (WD3.189.2 = §160.5)<br />
When the marriage ceremony takes place, the wine may be wedded to the<br />
water:<br />
11. So take her, if you will drink the lightning bolts of wine, with water from the<br />
clouds, made up of rain drops from heavy clouds,<br />
12. To make her his bride, for rain is the husb<strong>and</strong> of the vines (WD3.286.11-<br />
12 = §245.3-4). 136<br />
Equally, though, <strong>and</strong> paradoxically, the water can also be a virginal bride, <strong>and</strong><br />
in this instance the poet is the groom:<br />
So I passed the night in his premises as a groom to two virgins, water <strong>and</strong> wine<br />
(WD3.91.5 = §62.11).<br />
134 WD3.80.15 = §51.11; WD3.93.5-6 = §65.3-4; WD3.99.7 = §76.6.<br />
135 On mixing, see Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 41-47.<br />
136 See also Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 39-40.
Consummation<br />
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 123<br />
This transgressive wedding can only be consummated by the poet, for sometimes<br />
the wine is drunk neat or for some reason the mix will not take:<br />
Too subtle for the water such that the mix will not take: water is too coarse for the<br />
body (shakl ) of the wine (WD3.3.6 = §1.6);<br />
Wine’s Contrarieties<br />
Just as the cellar master <strong>and</strong> the poet deflower the wine, so too the wine exacts<br />
its vengeance by deflowering the poet of his best kept secrets:<br />
She shreds the veils of the inner mind (ḍamīr), tearing them from his guts <strong>and</strong><br />
brings out into the open every imprisoned secret (WD3.189.3 = §160.6). 137<br />
It has also deprived him of all his possessions:<br />
I spend upon her generously <strong>and</strong> lavishly, <strong>and</strong> I hoard her stingily <strong>and</strong> miserly<br />
(WD3.85.6 = §53.4);<br />
. . .<br />
Relaxing, scented : I desire her, even if she deprives me of my livelihood<br />
<strong>and</strong> reduces my surplus (WD3.234.13 = §206.8);<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, this wine is both illness <strong>and</strong> cure:<br />
Leave off criticizing me for to criticize is but to incite; cure me instead with that<br />
which is the disease — (WD2.4 = §1.1) 138<br />
. . .<br />
Do not be duped about her who has been made the sickness of the sound <strong>and</strong> the<br />
cure of sickness (WD3.266.5 = §231.2) 139<br />
. . .<br />
A sharp that leaves the sound sick <strong>and</strong> lends the sick the cloak of the<br />
sound (WD3.85.4 = §53.3);<br />
137 See Kennedy, Genius, p. 61.<br />
138 On the origin of the topos: see below, note 257. See also WD3.71.10 = §45.5; WD3.96.10<br />
= §71.3; WD3.271.1 = §232.9 (= Wāliba’s poem translated below, pp. 60-61). <strong>The</strong> poem is<br />
discussed by Ḥāwī, Fann, pp. 217-228.<br />
139 Note: khudʿa (lā tukhdaʿanna) is a term connected with debates about the deceptiveness of<br />
a false prophet: see, e.g., al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ujaj al-nubuwwa, in: Rasāʾil, ed. Hārūn, III, p. 227.3 (wa-lā<br />
mutaṭarrif mājin wa-lā ḍaʿīf makhdūʿ).
124 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
<strong>The</strong> wine is deadly:<br />
Golden which hunts <strong>and</strong> kills souls, though sleep (subāt) is the<br />
only visible wound she inflicts on them (WD3.77.13 = §50.11). 140<br />
Even the bold man of high ambition loses his will to succeed:<br />
When she reaches the uvula of the brave warrior, his ambition signals a departure<br />
from his breast (WD3.230.18 = §205.7); 141<br />
Thus, the drinking-session is a funeral:<br />
<strong>The</strong> doves there pass the night at a wake, just as mothers bereft <strong>and</strong> despoiled of<br />
their children chant their funereal threnodies (WD3.32.6 = §21.13);<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore the poet desires her <strong>and</strong> fears her (WD3.22.5 = §14.1).<br />
This wine is the ultimate paradox, bringing life to the spirit through wreaking<br />
death, as it revivifies the almost dead body of the imbiber:<br />
She took me into a cellar where I waited for a long time, like a body (jasad ) in the<br />
belly of a coffin (tābūt) (WD3.65.4 = §41.9);<br />
Immured in this cellar-tomb, the body of the imbiber is buried as the wine is:<br />
It was concealed in the amphora <strong>and</strong> has grown to be an old spinster buried inside<br />
a coffin ( fī jawf tābūt) in the earth (WD3.63.2 = §40.17) 142<br />
While this signals death for the drinker, this is a death which is not a physical<br />
dying but is both a rather obvious metaphor for the stupor of intoxication <strong>and</strong> a<br />
statement of the soul’s separation from the body in drunken unconsciousness:<br />
Give it to him to drink until he dies from drunkenness, but is not immured — by<br />
your life! — in a grave (WD3.98.8 = §74.8). 143<br />
140 In this the wine suborns God who gives man sleep (subāt) in the Qurʾān: Q. 25 (al-Furqān):<br />
47; Q. 78 (al-Nabaʾ): 9.<br />
141 See WD3.26.5 = §18.4.<br />
142 Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 118.<br />
143 For the belief that the spirit (rūḥ) left the body during sleep, see the verse by Ibn al-Muʿtazz<br />
quoted <strong>and</strong> translated by Thomas Bauer, “<strong>The</strong> Arabic Ghazal: Formal <strong>and</strong> <strong>The</strong>matic Aspects of<br />
a Problematic Genre,” in: Ghazal as World Literature II. From a Literary Genre to a Great Tradition:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Ottoman Gazel in Context, ed. Angelika Neuwirth, Michael Hess, Judith Pfeiffer, Börte<br />
Sagaster, Würzburg: Egon Vorlag, 2006, pp. 9-10.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 125<br />
Thus the wine effects the resurrection of the soul:<br />
She was passed around <strong>and</strong> blamelessly resurrected (aḥyat) the souls of those<br />
whom she had laid low <strong>and</strong> exhausted (WD3.16.10 = §9.5);<br />
. . .<br />
He passed her round three full times <strong>and</strong> their souls were made compliant by her,<br />
<strong>and</strong> there was none who stayed thirsty (WD3.114.11 = §87.10); 144<br />
Just as the wine brings life through taking it away, so the grapes give life, nursing<br />
the poet as a mother does her infant:<br />
10. Quṭrabbul was my vernal residence; in the villages of al-Karkh did I pass the<br />
summer: my mother was the grapes<br />
11. Suckling me with her milk <strong>and</strong> cloaking me in her shade when the noontide’s<br />
heat was ablaze. . . .<br />
15. So I arose <strong>and</strong> crawled to her breasts just as the infant in thirst’s grip struggles<br />
to walk (WD3.31.12-15 & 32.13 = §21.10-11 & 15).<br />
Yet, although as old as Methuselah, the wine is not immortal:<br />
A Karkhī vintage, matured for an aeon until most of its atoms (ajzāʾ) 145 have gone<br />
(WD3.16.6 = §9.3);<br />
. . .<br />
I said to her, when I saw the wine rise dispelling the darkness,<br />
“Alā, Wine! May you be granted a long life (ḥuyyītī)!” (WD3.65.7 = §41.12); 146<br />
. . .<br />
13. As (Time) bad her farewell he released some of her secrets, <strong>and</strong> had he not<br />
wearied of her, it would not have been to declare permissible<br />
(yubāḥā)<br />
14. So she came to you in/amid image-forms (ṣuwar) consumed by corruption<br />
(bilā) which had destroyed them <strong>and</strong> left but the outlines (ashbāḥ) behind<br />
(WD3.78.2-3 = §50.13-14); 147<br />
144 For the significance of inthanat: see WD3.95.5 = §68.2; WD3.418.11 = §399.8;<br />
WD3.118.9 = §90.22; in WD3.11.3 = §6.10, the saqi “doubles up” or “yields” (i.e. sways) when<br />
he sings. In a private communication, Professor van Gelder suggests “perhaps a metaphorical<br />
‘doubling up’ of the soul, as if it were imitating the body under the influence of the wine.”<br />
145 An apolaustic translation would render ajzāʾ as “parts.”<br />
146 See also WD3.20.6 = §11.6; WD3.86.2 = §54.2; WD3.370.13; WD3.411.14 = §388.9;<br />
WD3.413.11 = §392.2; WD3.432.12 = §417.12.<br />
147 For the use of ashbāḥ, see also WD3.92.2 = §63.2. See Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light,<br />
pp. 98-102, for the Shīʿī notion of ashbāḥ nūr referring to the “primordial luminous reflections<br />
of the[ir] corporeal bodies” of ʿAlī <strong>and</strong> his family (“shadows of light, lucent bodies without<br />
souls”). According to one account, Adam <strong>and</strong> Eve were permitted by God to see an “image (ṣūra)<br />
of Fāṭima . . . with a crown on its head, which stood for ʿAlī; its two ear-rings symbolised al-Ḥasan<br />
<strong>and</strong> al-Ḥusayn” (p. 99).
126 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
<strong>The</strong> topos at the heart of this conceit is the chalice decorated with images<br />
of long-dead heroes <strong>and</strong> kings but the poet gives it a metaphysical twist by<br />
the ambiguity of the preposition fī, <strong>and</strong> by the deployment of the philosophical<br />
language of form (ṣūra) <strong>and</strong> decay (bilā = fanāʾ), of continued existence<br />
(thubūt) <strong>and</strong> appearance (shibḥ). <strong>The</strong> image is rendered more phantasmagoric<br />
by the fact that the true essence of the wine is, as will become clear, the spirit/<br />
pneuma (rūḥ) as light (nūr), 148 which is the only perduring reality (ḥaqīqa<br />
thābita), the jawhar to the ṣūra, i.e. the corporeal form of the wine which the<br />
spirit, its essence, assumes.<br />
Luminescence<br />
Perhaps the most striking <strong>and</strong> frequently noted feature of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine<br />
is its luminescence. 149 While critics have often drawn attention to this luminosity,<br />
few, apart from Hamori, have stressed the centrality of the Light Verse<br />
of the Qurʾān (Q. 24 [Al-Nūr]: 35):<br />
God is the light (nūr) of the heavens <strong>and</strong> the earth: the similitude of His light is<br />
as an alcove in which is a lamp (miṣbāḥ); the lamp is in a glass (zujāja); the glass<br />
is like a brilliant planet, ignited (yūqad ), from a blessed olive tree, neither eastern<br />
nor western; its oil is almost luminiferous, though untouched by fire: a light upon<br />
a light; God guides to His light those whom He wishes <strong>and</strong> God strikes similitudes<br />
for the people, for God knows all things.<br />
148 A fuller version of this study should investigate more systematically the semantic range of<br />
rūḥ in early ʿAbbasid texts, in particular its function as pneuma: see further the section below<br />
entitled, “<strong>The</strong> Myth of Aristophanes,” which is a tentative foray into the study of this important<br />
concept; al-Ashʿarī, Kitāb Maqālāt al-islāmiyyīn wa-khtilāf al-muṣallīn, ed. Hellmut Ritter, Beirut-Berlin:<br />
Klaus Schwarz, 2005 4 , p. 333.13-p. 337.12; Josef van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft,<br />
III, Berlin: de Guyter, 1992, pp. 245-246 (rūḥ in <strong>Abū</strong> l-Hudhayl) <strong>and</strong> 350-352 (rūḥ in<br />
al-Naẓẓām’s thought); R.M. Frank, “Al-Maʿná: Some Reflections on the Technical Meanings of<br />
the Term in the Kalâm <strong>and</strong> its Use in the Physics of Muʿammar,” Journal of the American Oriental<br />
Society 87 (1967): 248-259 (pp. 250-251). For present purposes, I have left the matter as<br />
open as possible, with my rendering “spirit/pneuma”: Hamori, On the Art, p. 66 notes that<br />
according to al-Shahrastānī, for the Manichaeans, “rūḥ is the subtlest of the ajnās an-nūr”; cf.<br />
Peter E. Pormann <strong>and</strong> Emily Savage-Smith, Medieval Islamic Medicine, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />
University Press, 2006, p. 45 (for the physicians’ three types of rūḥ: ṭabīʿī, ḥayawānī <strong>and</strong> nafsānī);<br />
WD3.86.2 = §54.1; WD3.86.6 = §54.5; WD3.95.2-8 = §68; WD3.95.9-11 = §69; WD3.96.4<br />
= §70.3; WD3.96.10 = §71.3; WD3.105.11 = §81.11; WD3.144.10 = §109.23; WD3.146.2 =<br />
§110.14; WD3.370.13; WD3.416.2 = §395.7; WD3.416.7 = §396.4; WD3.416.2 = §397.2.<br />
149 Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 28-31; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 305; Schoeler,<br />
Eine Weingedicht, pp. 749-750; Hamori, On the Art, pp. 63-67.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 127<br />
All of the elements of the Light Verse are present in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s paeans to<br />
vinous luminosity: the light, the oil, the lamp, the glass. 150 Just as the oil of the<br />
olive-tree glows though not kindled, so too does the wine. And, of course, the<br />
wine acts as a guide in the darkness. Indeed, on one occasion, the cosmogonic<br />
powers of the wine are even heralded (WD3.6.10 = §3.4), as constructing the<br />
heavens <strong>and</strong> an earth, threatening even to oust the divine presence in the<br />
poet’s psyche. Thus the wine is an object to which prayers are directed by its<br />
guardian (WD3.172.8 = §140.6) <strong>and</strong> to which souls shout the labbay-ka<br />
(WD3.22.10 = §14.5).<br />
Each of the following instances, in varying degrees, refract the Light Verse:<br />
5. Pouring from the lip of the decanter a wine so pure in colour that to look at it<br />
is like blinking the eyes, . . .<br />
7. If you were to mix it with light, then the mix would take, <strong>and</strong> rays <strong>and</strong> beams<br />
of light would be generated (tawallada) (WD3.3.4 <strong>and</strong> 8 = §1.5 <strong>and</strong> 7); 151<br />
<strong>The</strong> wine in the glass is like a lightning storm, as it glows though not ignited:<br />
2. When I raised my h<strong>and</strong>, the lightning bolts of her light shone forth, upon<br />
being commoted,<br />
3. He (i.e my drinking companion) crept back <strong>and</strong> then stretched out his h<strong>and</strong>s<br />
looking to warm them since she was being so generous with her flames<br />
4. And noticed that his fingers were turning red though he had not been burned<br />
by the heat of the meteor (shihāb)<br />
5. I said to him, “Go easy! This is the lightning burst of a golden from<br />
beneath her veil (niqāb)<br />
6. So pour it forth <strong>and</strong> you will see a delight, for the pelt of the night is pitchblack.”<br />
150 A fuller version of this article would postulate a conversation between light in the Nuwasian<br />
khamriyya <strong>and</strong> the ideas of Sahl al-Tustarī (d. 283/896), his doctrine of nūr Muḥammad, his<br />
theory of death, sleep <strong>and</strong> ascent (raf ʿ) <strong>and</strong> his psychology of nafas (breath), nafs al-ṭabʿ (natural<br />
soul) <strong>and</strong> nafs al-rūḥ (spirit soul): see Gerhard Böwering, <strong>The</strong> Mystical Vision of Existence in<br />
Classical Islam, Berlin: de Gruyter, 1980, pp. 149-153 <strong>and</strong> 244-246; Gerhard Böwering, “Early<br />
Sufism between Persecution <strong>and</strong> Heresy,” in: Islamic Mysticism Contested. Thirteen Centuries<br />
of Controversy <strong>and</strong> Polemics, ed. Frederick de Jong <strong>and</strong> Bernd Radtke, Leiden: Brill, 1999,<br />
pp. 45-67 (especially pp. 59-61). Many of the luminous characteristics (e.g. guidance, lamplikeness,<br />
<strong>and</strong> pre-eternity or priority in creation) of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine are typical of the nūr<br />
Muḥammad: Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, pp. 63, 68, 69 <strong>and</strong> passim.<br />
151 Note the use of the term tawallada, a term popularised in scientific speculations by Bishr<br />
b. al-Muʿtamir (d. 210/835) by the start of the third/ninth century: see van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie,<br />
III, pp. 116-121; <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> WD3.36.4 = §22.2 (ṣubḥan tawallada); WD3.86.12 (tawallada<br />
l-faraḥū).
128 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
7. And he gazed in starts that he might get a glimpse even though his<br />
gaze remained shaded by her headdress (ḥijāb) (WD3.48.8-13 = §27.2-7). 152<br />
Or it takes the place of lamps <strong>and</strong> the morning during the nocturnal drinking<br />
session:<br />
7. He said, “Bring me the lamp!” but I replied, “Steady on! Her light will do as a<br />
lamp for me <strong>and</strong> you.”<br />
8. So I poured a draught of her into the glass which served as a morning for him<br />
until the morning (WD3.77.3-7 = §50.7-8). 153<br />
In one of the poet’s most celebrated figures, the luminescence of the wine<br />
becomes the oil of the “Light Verse”:<br />
In her he brought a golden, oily , before whom we could not forbear prostrating<br />
ourselves (WD3.131.13 = §102.11) 154<br />
This light, then, has extraordinary, transformative powers. We have seen<br />
examples of how, in its vinous form, it can resurrect the souls of those who<br />
drink it (WD3.16.10 = §9.5). It is capable of rebirth like the ʿanqāʾ (WD3.6.9 =<br />
§3.3). So too, in what appears to be a rejection of al-Naẓẓām’s theory of latency<br />
(kumūn), even stones are brought to life:<br />
A golden where sorrows do not alight: even a stone would be touched<br />
with joy were she to touch it (WD.3.2.12 = §1.2); 155<br />
And because the wine is light it is too subtle to be mixed with water but only<br />
with its like, light:<br />
6. Too subtle for the water such that the mix will not take: water is too coarse for<br />
the substance of the wine; 156<br />
152 See also WD3.23.14 = §15.5; WD3.25.10 = §17.2.<br />
153 See also, e.g., WD3.15.8 = §8.17; WD3.22.14 = §14.9; WD3.41.12-13 = §24.4-5;<br />
WD3.71.12 = §45.7; WD3.73.7 = §47.2; WD3.74.2 = §48.1; WD3.74.12 = §49/1;<br />
WD3.77.3-7 = §50.7-8; WD3.88.2 = §57.5; WD3.93.8-12 = §66; WD3.114.10 = §87.9;<br />
WD3.115.8 = §88.7; WD3.174.4-9 = §142.7-12; WD3.186.11 = §158.5; WD3.271.4-5 =<br />
§232.10-11 (see the translation of Wāliba’s poem below, pp. 60-61); WD3.297.12 = §259.4;<br />
WD3.413.1-2 = §391.1-2; WD3.415.3 = §394.2.<br />
154 See Kennedy, Genius, p. 68-71; Kennedy, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, Samuel <strong>and</strong> Levi,” in: Medieval<br />
<strong>and</strong> Modern Perspectives of Muslim-Jewish Relations 2 (1995): 109-125. Cf. WD3.34.6 = §21.21,<br />
for the comparison with molten gold.<br />
155 On the theory of kumūn, see above note 66; WD3.54.1 = §33.7 (idhā jarā l-māʾu fī<br />
jawānibi-hā / hayyaja min-hā kawāmina l-shaghabī).<br />
156 Cf. WD3.134.4 = §103.8 (ālat ilā jawharin laṭīfin / ʿiyānu mawjūdi-hā ḍimārū).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 129<br />
7. If you were to mix it with light, then the mix would take, <strong>and</strong> rays <strong>and</strong> beams<br />
of light would be generated (WD3.3.6-8 = §1.6-7);<br />
. . .<br />
Too fine to be touched, she is like the moon rising in the water, too elusive for the<br />
onlookers (WD3.174.6 = §142.9)<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine not only embodies light, it also has a soul:<br />
Her cellar master could scarcely draw any of her off except for the last dregs of her<br />
soul (ḥawbāʾ) (WD3.16.9 = §9.4)<br />
<strong>The</strong> wine is more subtle than the spirit/pneuma of the imbiber:<br />
2. A red who turns yellow when mixed, more subtle in the imbiber than<br />
his spirit,<br />
3. Whose breaths (arwāḥ) diffuse the scent of roses, whose scent has a more<br />
pleasant smell than their scent (WD3.98.11-12 = §75.2-3);<br />
That is because the wine is both a spirit/pneuma <strong>and</strong> not a spirit/pneuma:<br />
A spirit/pneuma (rūḥ), whose body (juthmān) is an amphora, whose raiment is<br />
pitch, whose veil (miʿjar) is palm-str<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> cotton (WD3.324.4 = §278.9);<br />
. . .<br />
A Karkhī wine, like the spirit/pneuma (rūḥ) which creeps ,<br />
mixed with forbearance intermingled (dākhala) with modesty <strong>and</strong> gravity<br />
(WD3.173.6 = §141.9) 157<br />
<strong>The</strong> nature of the wine-soul-spirit/pneuma can only be grasped by the intellect:<br />
So say to him who claims philosophy as his discipline (ʿilm); you know something<br />
but other things are hidden from you (WD3.4.3 = §1.11); 158<br />
. . .<br />
<strong>The</strong>re came to you an entity (shayʾ) which you cannot grasp except with the beauty<br />
of an innate reasoning intellect (ḥusn gharīzat al-ʿaql) (WD3.235.10 =<br />
§206.11) 159<br />
157 <strong>The</strong> collocation of rūḥ <strong>and</strong> mudākhala in this verse may be an allusion to the theories<br />
of Hishām b. al-Ḥakam (d. 179/795-6): see W. Madelung, “Hishām b. al-Ḥakam,” EI 2 , III,<br />
pp. 496-498.<br />
158 A more apolaustic translation would render ʿilm as “knowledge.” I suspect that ʿilm, which<br />
in early ʿAbbasid texts often refers to religious knowledge, here implies “the body of sources <strong>and</strong><br />
doctrines from which you draw your system,” i.e. as tantamount to a sunna.<br />
159 My ‘technical’ translation of shayʾ (see, e.g., WD3.89.1 = §59.2; WD3.89.7 = §60.3) has<br />
been suggested by the use of gharīzat al-ʿaql ( gharīza is a frequent synonym of fiṭna or ṭabīʿa in<br />
early ʿAbbasid texts). Reasoning apolaustically, we might render, “<strong>The</strong>re came to you something<br />
which . . .”.
130 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Yet, still it defies description:<br />
Is it a sun which you have lent (aʿarta) the goblet or is she a bolt of lightning or<br />
have you brought forth the felicitous planet? (WD3.115.6 = §88.5) 160<br />
And thus wine is beyond comprehension <strong>and</strong> definition:<br />
1. Between the perduring (mudām) <strong>and</strong> water a bitter antipathy obtains,<br />
which erupts into rage when the water touches her,<br />
2. So that you see her eyes white around the rim of the goblet, though she<br />
does not suffer the effects of any disease; 161<br />
3. When she pulls against her reins, because she is so subtle, she seems in the<br />
imagination to be a ʿanqāʾ, 162<br />
4. Building a heaven upon an earth suspended , like a clot of blood<br />
(ʿalaq), while the earth is white:<br />
5. Its stars are brilliant white ( yafaq) while its surface is a clot of blood, which the<br />
air raises above the stars of the goblet; 163<br />
6. She is too august for the imagination, so that when the imagination goes in<br />
quest of her, <strong>and</strong>, in the description, names take her place (yukhlifū-hā),<br />
7. Reflections <strong>and</strong> conjectures (ẓunūnu l-fikr) define her through division (taqassamat)<br />
<strong>and</strong> she has become split up into parts, just as individual opinions (arāʾ)<br />
have divided religions, 164<br />
8. Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquet with sweet characteristics, like a virginal girl<br />
when viewed with the eye;<br />
9. It is for her that I weep, <strong>and</strong> no man, weeping perpetually over cairn-stones<br />
<strong>and</strong> traces, has yet made me weep (WD3.6.6-7.3 = §3). 165<br />
160 <strong>The</strong> pun on aʿāra (lending) in an istiʿāra (metaphor) is interesting.<br />
161 See Q. 12 (Yūsuf): 84.<br />
162 See al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ wa-l-tadwīr, ed. Ch. Pellat, Damascus: Institut Français de<br />
Damas, 1955, §50, §72.2 <strong>and</strong> pp. 174-176; according to al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Ḥ ayawān, ed. ʿAbd<br />
al-Salām Muḥammad Hārūn, VII, Cairo: Muṣṭafā al-Bābī al-Ḥalabi, 1938-1945, pp. 121.7-<br />
122.3, the Shumayṭiyya worship the ʿanqāʾ with Zurāra b. Aʿyān as the head of the sect: see van<br />
Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft, I, Berlin: de Guyter, 1991, pp. 321-323 (“Zurāra b. Aʿyān und<br />
sein Kreis”), especially p. 326; Ch. Pellat, “Essai de reconstitution d’un poème de Maʿdan<br />
aš-Šumayṭī,” Oriens 16 (1963): 99-109 (especially pp. 104-105); Heinz Halm, “Shumayṭiyya,”<br />
EI 2 , IX, p. 501.<br />
163 I take ahwāʾ to be a poetic plural for ahwiya; see Ibn Rusta, Kitāb al-Aʿlāq al-nafīsa, ed.<br />
M.J. de Goeje, Leiden: Brill, 1967, p. 23.1-24.13, for a fascinating digest of “the diversity of the<br />
peoples of the belief-based communities (milal ) concerning the shape of the earth.”<br />
164 Definition by division (al-ḥadd bi-ṭarīq al-qisma) was contrasted with its agnate, definition<br />
by composition (al-ḥadd bi-ṭarīq al-tarkīb); as a method of considering the relationship between<br />
jins (genus) <strong>and</strong> fuṣūl (differentiae) it proved very popular with ʿAbbasid thinkers.<br />
165 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 296-297 (for verses 6-9).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 131<br />
Thus the wine is apotheosized in a moment of supreme apophasis: words <strong>and</strong><br />
verse, for all their precision <strong>and</strong> their technicality in this poem, cannot capture<br />
her unique oneness. 166<br />
Wine’s Company<br />
And yet, perplexingly, for all this indivisible uniqueness, the wine is somehow<br />
incomplete:<br />
<strong>The</strong> relaxing, scented is delicious <strong>and</strong> sweet <strong>and</strong> yet her perfection is nothing<br />
without the delicacy of the innate dispositions (khalāʾiq) of the companions<br />
(WD3.187.3 = §158.7). 167<br />
Of course, this must surely mean that wine drunk alone is not as pleasant as<br />
wine consumed in good company. And yet we learn from many khamriyyāt<br />
that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is prepared to drink on his own, without the blessings of<br />
good cheer, so is there another sense in which the tamām, the perfection, of<br />
wine is dependent on the carousing company?<br />
<strong>The</strong> luminescent wine transmogrifies, it animates the inanimate, <strong>and</strong> it<br />
renders translucent those who, like the sāqī, come into contact with it. If<br />
there is, in the khamriyyāt, an entity as luminescent as the wine, it is the company<br />
of braves, with whom the poet penetrates the gloom of night, on a raid<br />
amid the taverns <strong>and</strong> fleshpots of Basra <strong>and</strong> Baghdad in search of wine. 168 In<br />
this parodic (i.e. counter-generic, though not always — to my ear at least —<br />
mocking), redefining of the Jāhilī ethos, these warrior braves have no peer<br />
(WD3.16.13 = §9.6; WD3.131.15 = §102.13), are men improved by education,<br />
in the full bloom of youth (WD3.30.8 = §21.4) <strong>and</strong> of perfect <strong>and</strong><br />
immaculate appearance (WD3.256.5 = §223.4), are men of truthfulness<br />
(WD3.130.2 = §102.1) <strong>and</strong> do not dissemble, for dissembling is to be avoided<br />
(al-murāʾīn <strong>and</strong> mirāʾ: WD3.126.13 = §101.2; cf. WD3.385.11 = §329.10).<br />
166 A more complete version of this article should investigate the centrality of God as light<br />
in the system of Hishām b. al-Ḥakam <strong>and</strong> in the <strong>The</strong>ology of Aristotle <strong>and</strong> the philosophical tradition’s<br />
identification of this light with the rūḥ or the ʿaql: see Tj. de Boer, “Nūr,” EI 2 , VIII,<br />
pp. 122-123 (p. 123).<br />
167 Khalāʾiq I take to be a poetic equivalent of akhlāq, plural of khuluq, on which see Montgomery,<br />
Speech <strong>and</strong> Nature, Part 4.<br />
168 For the importance in the Shīʿī tradition of the ideal of futuwwa, see Sara Sviri, “<strong>The</strong> Early<br />
Mystical Schools of Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr: In Search of Ibn Munāzil,” Jerusalem Studies in<br />
Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islam 30 (2005): 450-482, especially pp. 459-462, where she notes that ʿAlī <strong>and</strong> the<br />
Imāms were idealised as fityān <strong>and</strong> refers to the pronouncement of Jaʿfar al-Ṣādiq in rejection of<br />
al-futuwwa bi-l-fisq wa-l-fujūr (p. 459, note 35), which could easily be a characterization of<br />
prominent features of the khamriyyāt of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>.
132 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
<strong>The</strong>y are, then, a futuwwa, <strong>and</strong> no matter how they may invert the bellicose<br />
dictates of the Jihad in their carousals, they remain a martial troop:<br />
1. When the Father of War deploys the cavalry for war<br />
2. And the banner of death has passed before the Sheikh as a signal 169<br />
3. And its battle reaches maturity <strong>and</strong> is ignited, setting fires ablaze,<br />
4. And we ignite our combat as dalliance with those whom we love <strong>and</strong> who<br />
love us,<br />
5. And the heat of the engagement bares its teeth in a snarl<br />
6. We make our h<strong>and</strong>s into bows <strong>and</strong> lilies into arrows<br />
7. And send ahead, in place of st<strong>and</strong>ard <strong>and</strong> spear, sweet basil.<br />
8. <strong>The</strong>n our battle reverts to friendship <strong>and</strong> we become comrades once again<br />
9. Of braves who deem dying in pleasure a sacrifice: 170<br />
10. When they beat the drum we strum lutes<br />
11. And draw up squadrons of gillyflowers, all colours:<br />
12. <strong>The</strong> stones of our mangonels are the apples of Lebanon<br />
13. And the cause of our war is a sāqī who has taken a wine captive <strong>and</strong> gives us<br />
it to drink,<br />
14. Urging on the goblet so that the next can overtake the first —<br />
15. You can see this one felled, laid low, <strong>and</strong> that one flaccid, drunk.<br />
16. This war is not a war which engulfs people in enmity<br />
17. In it we kill them <strong>and</strong> then resurrect our victims (WD5.168.16-169.16 =<br />
§167). 171<br />
We might easily be seduced into mistaking this as effete sybariticism (although<br />
we should note the correspondence between sexual conquest <strong>and</strong> militarism),<br />
but the task at h<strong>and</strong> in drinking sessions is dangerous: the confrontation with<br />
the deadly <strong>and</strong> life-affirming substance of the wine which leads to the death<br />
<strong>and</strong> rebirth of the drinkers through their ingestion of the divine light. Moreover,<br />
there are resonances for Nuwasian priapism in what Bloom, in a discus-<br />
169 I presume the “Sheikh” to be Iblīs: see Schoeler, Iblīs, pp. 45-46 (for references to Iblīs as<br />
“the Sheikh”) <strong>and</strong> p. 46, note 6, poem §5 on p. 48, with note 9, <strong>and</strong> §11 on p. 50, for parodies<br />
of militarism similar to that obtaining in the present poem.<br />
170 Cf. the use of qātala in the ghazal poem by Ibn al-Muʿtazz quoted by Bauer, <strong>The</strong> Arabic<br />
Ghazal, p. 9; Bürgel, <strong>The</strong> Mighty Beloved, p. 291 offers a literal explanation for the prevalence of<br />
the notion of killing in love poetry.<br />
171 When considered in this context, I must confess that in my earlier reading of the poem,<br />
that it “cocks a snook at the imperial cult of war” (in <strong>The</strong> Marginal Voice, p. 31), my apolaustic<br />
reading of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> had trivialized the nature of his transgression of the Jāhilī heroic paradigm.<br />
Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 42-43 <strong>and</strong> p. 472, note 41, sees in this <strong>and</strong> similar<br />
poems a rejection of war in favour of wine; Schoeler, Ein Weingedicht, p. 753, makes the brilliant<br />
suggestion that the bāʾiyya (WD3 §26) which is the object of his study is a muʿāraḍa of the<br />
paradigmatic (i.e. Bedouin, tribal) Qaṣīda. On Jāhilī battle imagery in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s tavernraiding<br />
poems, see Mattock, Description <strong>and</strong> Genre, pp. 531-532 (on p. 535, he speaks of<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s “quasi-sexual conquest of wine”); WD3.54.4-9 = §33.10-15; WD3.59.6 = §37.3;<br />
WD3.89.6 = §60.2 (niʿma silāḥu l-fatā l-mudāmu).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 133<br />
sion of the serpent’s sexual violation of both Adam <strong>and</strong> Eve in the Book of<br />
Baruch by Justin the Gnostic, refers to as “the priapic function of the serpent”<br />
which is “to purify consciousness by a kind of sexual scourging.” 172 <strong>The</strong>refore,<br />
the companions are the true men of valour:<br />
<strong>The</strong>re was many a group of companions, white, noble, chieftains, predators,<br />
morning-raiders (WD3.90.13 = §62.3) 173<br />
<strong>The</strong>ir tribal vaunting is in indecency:<br />
We passed the night in God’s eyes as the worst of troops, trailing behind us the<br />
skirt-hems of debauchery ( fusūq) — <strong>and</strong> that is no vaunt! (WD3.129.2 =<br />
§101.16)<br />
<strong>The</strong>y are agnates, through being the sons of the vine:<br />
I said, “Wine!” He said, “Yes, for I am a man magnanimous with it to the sons of<br />
the vines!” (WD3.91.2 = §62.8)<br />
And thus, as warriors, they are as sharp (<strong>and</strong> as burnished) as swords (WD3.30.8<br />
= §21.4). However, in this cosmic drama, these brave warriors are luminous<br />
before coming into contact with the wine:<br />
Splendid young blades, like lamps in the darkness, proud-nosed, stiff-necked<br />
keen — (WD3.61.10 = §40.1) 174<br />
<strong>The</strong> company then are inflections of the divine lamp of the Light Verse, in<br />
allusion to both this āya <strong>and</strong> an image coined by Imruʾ al-Qays. 175 <strong>The</strong>y too<br />
172 For a slightly different rendering, see Montgomery, <strong>The</strong> Marginal Voice, pp. 30-31; on<br />
priapism, see Bloom, Criticism, pp. 412-413; see Kueny, <strong>The</strong> Rhetoric of Sobriety, p. 147, note 32<br />
(on the seduction of Eve by the serpent in the Ḥ adīth); Gedaliahu A.G. Stroumsa, Another<br />
Seed. Studies in Gnostic Mythology, Leiden: Brill, 1994, p. 41, note 20 <strong>and</strong> his Chapter 2, “<strong>The</strong><br />
Archons as Seducers,” pp. 35-70; generally; Hans Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion. <strong>The</strong> Message of the<br />
Alien God <strong>and</strong> the Beginnings of Christianity, Boston: Beacon Press, 2001, p. 191, note 25.<br />
173 See further ʿiṣābat sūʾ: WD3.131.15 = §102.13. <strong>The</strong> brothers of Yūsuf boast that they are<br />
a ʿuṣba: Q. 12 (Yūsuf): 8; cf. WD3.256.6 = §223.5, “this one is for that as that <strong>and</strong> this are for<br />
this, so the bond is compact, <strong>and</strong> the rope of union is unbroken.”<br />
174 Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 117.<br />
175 See Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 119. Compare this with the verse recorded<br />
by al-Balādhurī on the authority of ʿAwāna b. al-Ḥakam (d. 147-8/764-5) said to have been<br />
uttered by ʿAbd Allāh b. al-ʿAbbās against the caliph Yazīd (d. 64/683-4) for killing Ḥusayn <strong>and</strong><br />
his companions: qatla-ka ḥusaynan wa-l-fityān banī ʿabd al-muṭṭalib maṣābīḥ al-dujā: Rubin,<br />
Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, p. 94, note 65a.
134 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
embody the pneumatic-spiritous light which the wine embodies. As her sons,<br />
they share the same essence with the wine, being generated from the same<br />
spark of divine light. So it is that the poet, his comrades <strong>and</strong> the wine are soulsiblings:<br />
You who rail at me concerning the perduring , whose advice is insincere,<br />
do not upbraid me for her who is the sister of my spirit/pneuma (shaqīqati rūḥī)!<br />
(WD3.85.2 = §53.1)<br />
. . .<br />
<strong>The</strong> sister of the soul (shaqīqati l-nafsi), who has been veiled <strong>and</strong> concealed from<br />
your eyes, <strong>and</strong> the structure of the body (qayyimi l-jismī) (WD3.266.8 =<br />
§231.3) 176<br />
<strong>The</strong>ir souls share the same substance <strong>and</strong> the poet’s body is supported by this<br />
substance which is the pneuma/spirit.<br />
Thus, the wine needs the company to achieve perfection, for this death <strong>and</strong><br />
resurrection is in effect a reuniting of the one (luminous) substance which had<br />
been separated upon birth.<br />
That others are fortunate to share this special nature is obvious from the<br />
apostrophe of the first verse of the following mīmiyya, even though there is<br />
some disagreement over its authorship (<strong>and</strong> occasion). <strong>The</strong> following poem is<br />
a jewel of a composition. Ibn Qutayba is quite clear that the poem is by <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s Kufan mentor, Wāliba, whereas according to other authorities, it was<br />
extemporised by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> while in Egypt, just before collapsing in a<br />
drunken stupor in a puddle of his own pee. Here is Ibn Qutayba’s khabar:<br />
Wāliba b. al-Ḥubāb said about him:<br />
1. Soul-brother from Ḥakam ( yā shaqīqa l-nafsi), you passed the night asleep,<br />
though I did not,<br />
2. So give me to drink a virgin who has donned the scarf of grey hair in the womb<br />
(al-raḥimī);<br />
3. To whom youth returned anew, after she had passed the age of senectitude:<br />
4. Who exists for the day when she is broached, though in antiquity she is Time’s<br />
child,<br />
5. Aged <strong>and</strong> matured so that if she were to be fitted with a tongue that could<br />
speak <strong>and</strong> a mouth,<br />
6. She would sit prominently among the people <strong>and</strong> then tell them the story of<br />
the nations.<br />
7. A h<strong>and</strong>, created for the cup 177 <strong>and</strong> the stylus, pierced her for the mixing,<br />
176 See also WD3.86.2 = §54.1 ( yā ṣāḥi rūḥī) <strong>and</strong> WD3.25.2 = §16.3 (the poet’s companions<br />
are the wine’s in-laws).<br />
177 Al-Iṣfahānī (WD3.270.7) reads li-l-sayfi, for the sword.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 135<br />
8. Among boon-companions, noble chieftains who take their pleasures openly<br />
<strong>and</strong> head-on (min amamī).<br />
9. So she walks through their joints as a cure moves through an illness<br />
10. And when mixed produced on the house like that produced by<br />
the dawn on the darkness,<br />
11. And the night-traveller in the gloom was guided by her just as voyagers are<br />
guided by the way-mark.<br />
This is what al-Daʿlajī informed me, a man who kept company with <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> transmitted on his authority, although most people accredit the poetry to<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, whereas it is actually Wāliba’s, who uttered it about him. 178<br />
Note once again the echo of the Light Verse in the last two bayts. 179 Irrespective<br />
of the composer of the poem, be it Wāliba, be it <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, the poem is<br />
addressed to a pneumatic-spiritual brother. In the following poem, the poet’s<br />
agnatic relationship to the wine is striking:<br />
1. A critic once criticised me so that he could bring about a heresy (bidʿa). Now<br />
that, by my life!, is a course of action I am not capable of.<br />
2. He criticised me that I would not drink the relaxing, scented , because<br />
her legacy is a crushing debt on those who taste her.<br />
3. But critics have only succeeded in making me more persistent, because for as<br />
long as I live, I am her fellow —<br />
4. Am I to reject (arfuḍu) her when God has not rejected her name, <strong>and</strong> here is<br />
the Emir of the Believers who is her friend?<br />
5. She is the sun, except the sun is ablaze, whereas our sharp surpasses it<br />
at all times<br />
6. So, although we may not dwell in eternity here on earth, our companion for<br />
all time is her sweet —<br />
7. So, my critic, give me it to drink <strong>and</strong> then sing, for I am her brother (shaqīq)<br />
until the time of my death,<br />
178 Ibn Qutayba, Kitāb al-shiʿr wa-l-shuʿarāʾ, ed. Aḥmad Muḥammad Shākir, Cairo: Dār<br />
al-Maʿārif, 1966-1967, p. 797.1-14 (§1449); <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> = WD3.269.10-271.10 = §232; Ḥāwī,<br />
Fann, pp. 228-233; Kennedy, Genius, pp. 71-73.<br />
179 Compare the following mīmiyya <strong>and</strong> Ḥamza’s khabar: A caravan which erred from the<br />
right direction (ḍallat ʿani l-qaṣdi) when the horizon darkened with the night <strong>and</strong> overtook<br />
them: // <strong>The</strong>y hearkened to a voice, while we were a troop (ʿiṣāba) with a brave among us trilling<br />
in his drunkenness // And a sharp shone forth to them from us, despite the distance,<br />
its gleaming like the light of a blazing fire — // When we sipped her they stood still where<br />
they were, <strong>and</strong> if she was mixed, they urged on the beasts <strong>and</strong> headed in direction<br />
(WD3.301.1-4 = §264). <strong>The</strong> khabar on the authority of al-Ḥusayn b. al-Ḍaḥḥāk recounts how<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> composed this while on pilgrimage in Mecca, having overhead a boy reciting Q. 2<br />
(al-Baqara): 20. Ḥamza consults Muḥammad b. al-Ḥusayn on this khabar who rejects the<br />
Qurʾanic provenance, alleging that he plagiarised it (sariqa) from a poetic lāmiyya.
136 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
8. “When I die, bury me beside a vine where the roots will water my bones after<br />
my death!” (WD3.222.7-223.4 = §199) 180<br />
<strong>The</strong> wine enjoys divine <strong>and</strong> caliphal sanction, suggesting that the carper, whose<br />
sentiment in verse two chimes with the Ḥ adīth, 181 has misunderstood the very<br />
essence of Islam, whence his bidʿa.<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet <strong>and</strong> his crew are the sons of the vine. 182 As such they are, like the<br />
wine, children of the vine, because their souls are typified with the inherence<br />
of the spark of divine light. It is this divine spark which illuminates another<br />
feature of the company: their apparent imperviousness to <strong>and</strong> domination of<br />
time:<br />
It was passed from mouth to mouth among nobles who had humiliated time for<br />
time could only touch them as they wished (WD3.3.8 = §1.8).<br />
. . .<br />
2. Who assaulted Fate with dalliance to which they clung assiduously, so that<br />
their attachment to it could not be severed,<br />
3. For whom Time brought round its felicitous spheres <strong>and</strong> halted, bending its<br />
tender neck over them (WD3.61.11-12 = §40.2-3).<br />
Time is to be attacked with pleasure <strong>and</strong> this can only be done without threat<br />
of retribution because the carousers underst<strong>and</strong> the true meaning of the transience<br />
of this mortal coil. Intoxication, i.e., communion with the divine light<br />
through wine, shortens time’s span (<strong>and</strong> so brings Paradise ever closer):<br />
<strong>The</strong> life of the brave is in intoxication after intoxication, for if he does<br />
this long, time will become short (WD3.127.1 = §101.3);<br />
And yet, even such a choice company must needs part, whether in life or<br />
death:<br />
<strong>The</strong>n Time wrought disturbance <strong>and</strong> they were dispersed <strong>and</strong> scattered throughout<br />
the l<strong>and</strong>s, like al-Sabaʾ (WD3.30.10 = §21.5).<br />
Even the certitude of an eternity’s delight is little consolation for the poet’s<br />
solitude. On the contrary, as will become apparent, this solitude can engender<br />
the most unsettling doubts about the believer’s certainty of salvation.<br />
180 Once again, note the inflection of the Light Verse in the fifth bayt. <strong>The</strong> final taḍmīn is a<br />
quotation from <strong>Abū</strong> Miḥjan al-Thaqafī.<br />
181 Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 41-52.<br />
182 <strong>The</strong>y are also the sons of the wine: WD3.434.6 = §419.8.
<strong>The</strong> Myth of Aristophanes<br />
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 137<br />
In the concept of psychic fraternity <strong>and</strong> sorority, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry resembles,<br />
at first sight, several explorations, during the first ʿAbbasid century, of the<br />
myth of Aristophanes in Plato’s Symposion, brilliantly studied by Dimitri<br />
Gutas, 183 who shows that the spiritualised, as opposed to the corporal, version<br />
of the Aristophanes myth “gained great currency because it was interpreted<br />
from the very beginning in the light of a native Arab conception about the<br />
nature of love” (p. 54). Here is Ḥunayn b. Isḥāq’s version (Gutas Frg. B1.1) of<br />
a dictum ascribed to Ptolemy:<br />
Ptolemy was asked about love <strong>and</strong> he said: God created every spirit round in the<br />
form of a sphere, which he then cut into [two] halves <strong>and</strong> put one half in every<br />
body. So every body which encounters the body containing the half [of the spirit]<br />
which was cut from its own half, love arises between the two on account of the<br />
original relationship. People’s experiences in this regard vary in intensity according<br />
to their natural dispositions. 184<br />
A variety of ninth century texts investigate the notions of mushākala, mujānasa<br />
<strong>and</strong> taqārub al-arwāḥ, including, as Gutas notes, al-Jāḥiẓ’s Kitāb al-Qiyān <strong>and</strong><br />
Ibn Dāwūd’s Kitāb al-Zahra. 185 Indeed, the Ṣūfī al-Daylamī (fl. ca 392/1000)<br />
even attempts, in this context, an ishtiqāq (an etymology) of shawq (yearning)<br />
from the root shaqqa, to cleave (Gutas Frg. B1.6). Thus, on the basis of Gutas’s<br />
investigation, we might conclude that the pneuma-spirit of the wine <strong>and</strong> the<br />
pneuma-spirit of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, created by God as one, are now reunited in their<br />
love <strong>and</strong> mutual attraction, having been sundered in creation.<br />
Yet, what of the disputed poem, that composed either by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> or by<br />
Wāliba b. al-Ḥubāb, which begins with the apostrophe, “Soul-brother from<br />
Ḥakam” ( yā shaqīqa l-nafsi)? And what of my argument that the poet, the<br />
183 Dimitri Gutas, “Plato’s Symposion in the Arabic Tradition,” in: Greek Philosophers in the<br />
Arabic Tradition, Ashgate: Aldershot, 2000, pp. 36-60.<br />
184 Gutas, Plato’s Symposion, pp. 48 <strong>and</strong> 58. Add to his references the line by al-ʿAbbās b.<br />
al-Aḥnaf, quoted by Simon Kuntze, “Love <strong>and</strong> God. <strong>The</strong> Influence of Ghazal on Mystic Poetry,”<br />
in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature, 1, p. 162; Renate Jacobi, “Abbasidische<br />
Dichtung,” in: Grundriß der arabischen Philologie, p. 47 refers to the poetry of al-Ḥallāj, who<br />
describes two souls mingling as wine <strong>and</strong> water mingle; see further Kuntze, Love <strong>and</strong> God,<br />
pp. 174-175; the exchange between al-Mubarrad <strong>and</strong> Sahl al-Tustarī on whether the nafs <strong>and</strong> the<br />
rūḥ are connected: Böwering, Mystical Vision, pp. 245-246.<br />
185 On mushākala see further Montgomery, Speech <strong>and</strong> Nature, Part 4. That the rūḥ is mudawwara<br />
is central to the credal system rebutted in the Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ wa-l-Tadwīr: see J.E. Montgomery,<br />
“Al-G ̌ āḥiẓ <strong>and</strong> Hellenizing Philosophy,” in: <strong>The</strong> Libraries of the Neoplatonists, ed. Cristina<br />
D’Ancona, Leiden: Brill, 2007, pp. 443-456 (p. 444) for the other possible senses of tadwīr in<br />
al-Jāḥiẓ’s attack on Aḥmad b. ʿAbd al-Wahhāb.
138 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
wine <strong>and</strong> the companions all share the same pneuma-spirit? All of Gutas’s<br />
evidence stresses that spirits were created individually <strong>and</strong> then sundered in<br />
twain, although there is an intriguing passage, again from al-Daylamī:<br />
Plato said: God Almighty created the spirits as a whole in the form of a sphere<br />
(khalaqa l-arwāḥ jumlatan ka-hayʾat al-kura). He then divided them among all<br />
His creatures <strong>and</strong> lodged them in those bodies of His creation that He wished. 186<br />
Al-Daylamī seems to be combining the spiritualised Aristophanes myth with<br />
another tradition, the one which I think informs <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s invocation<br />
“soul brother.” That tradition is Qurʾanic, according to which God infused<br />
Ādam, the first human being, with His own spirit:<br />
And when your Lord said to the angels, “I am creating a human out of a clay paste<br />
of fetid filth; And when I have fashioned him <strong>and</strong> have blown into him of My<br />
spirit (rūḥ), then fall down in homage before him!” (Q. 15 [al-Ḥijr]: 28-29) 187<br />
. . .<br />
He who rendered beautiful every thing which He created — He first created man<br />
out of mud; then He made his progeny of the substance of lowly water ; then He<br />
fashioned him <strong>and</strong> blew into him of His spirit (rūḥ) <strong>and</strong> made for you hearing,<br />
eyes <strong>and</strong> hearts — how little grateful you are! (Q. 32 [al-Sajda]: 7-9) 188<br />
186 Gutas, Plato’s Symposion, p. 52; al-Daylamī, Kitāb ʿAṭf al-alif al-maʾlūf, ed. J.-C. Vadet, as<br />
Livre de l’inclinaison, Cairo: Maṭbaʿat al-Maʿhad al-ʿIlmī al-Faransī li-l-Āthār al-Sharqiyya, 1962,<br />
p. 40.5-6, §144; al-Daylamī, Traité de l’amour mystique, trans. J.-C. Vadet, Geneva: Droz, 1980,<br />
p. 83, §144; F. Rosenthal, “On the Knowledge of Plato’s Philosophy in the Islamic World,”<br />
Islamic Culture 14 (1940): 420, n. 9; Cristina D’Ancona, La Circolazione diretta e indiretta del<br />
testo di Platone in arabo. Traduzione dei Dialoghi, Compendi, Raccolte di ‘Sentenze’: http://www.<br />
gral.unipi.it.doc/ attiv_sett_2007/Dancona_Circolazione.pdf.<br />
187 See also Q. 38 (Ṣād): 70-71.<br />
188 See the ḥadīth of Imām al-Bāqir on the authority of Bukayr b. Aʿyan: Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic<br />
Community, p. 148 (<strong>and</strong> pp. 149 <strong>and</strong> 281, n. 46); Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, pp.<br />
97-98; generally, Cornelia Schöck, “Adam <strong>and</strong> Eve,” Encyclopaedia of the Qurʾān, I, pp. 22-26<br />
(with useful references); Angelika Neuwirth, “Negotiating Justice: A Pre-Canonical Reading of<br />
the Qurʾanic Creation Account,” Journal of Qurʾanic Studies 2/1 (2000): 25-41 <strong>and</strong> 2/2 (2000):<br />
1-18; Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 31 <strong>and</strong> 59-61 (on the ḥadīths concerning Ādam’s struggle<br />
with Iblīs over the vine); E.E. Calverley/I.R. Netton, “Nafs,” EI 2 , VII, pp. 880-884; Th. Emil<br />
Homerin, “Soul,” Encyclopaedia of the Qurʾān, V, pp. 80-84; Michael Sells, “Spirit,” Encyclopaedia<br />
of the Qurʾān, V, pp. 114-115; Brannon M. Wheeler, Prophets in the Quran, London: Continuum,<br />
2002, pp. 15-35. A fuller version of this article would consider the significance of Ādam<br />
<strong>and</strong> Nūḥ in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt <strong>and</strong> in the Ḥ adīth on wine (bearing in mind that according<br />
to Ibn al-Muʿtazz, Ṭabaqāt, p. 201.11-16, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was ṣāḥib ḥifẓ wa-naẓar wa-maʿrifa<br />
bi-ṭuruq al-ḥadīth), <strong>and</strong> the poet’s identification with Iblīs: Schoeler, Iblīs in the Poetry of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 43-62 (useful references on p. 44, note 4, <strong>and</strong> p. 57, note 25); Michael Sells, Early<br />
Islamic Mysticism, Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press, 1996, pp. 31-33. Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine,<br />
p. 246, describes an argument by which <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUbayd establishes that “his [Murjiʾite, JEM]<br />
opponents . . . would be forced by their doctrine to maintain that Iblīs . . . is a believer” because
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 139<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet, the wine, <strong>and</strong> the companions seem, then, like Prophet Muḥammad,<br />
to share in this infusion of the divine spirit, to be divinely guided by its light,<br />
just as the wine as light leads to the straight <strong>and</strong> true path:<br />
As have We inspired in you a spirit of Our comm<strong>and</strong> — you did not know<br />
the Writing or the Belief but We made it a light by which We guide those of<br />
Our slaves whom We wish, for you guide to a straight path (Q. 42<br />
[al-Shūrā]: 52); 189<br />
Humans, when infused with the rūḥ, are harbingers of the Day of Judgement:<br />
Elevated all levels, the Lord of the Throne, who casts the spirit of His<br />
Comm<strong>and</strong> on those of His slaves whom He wishes that they give warning of the<br />
Day of Meeting (Q. 40 [Ghāfir]: 15).<br />
Thus, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine poems constitute a pious response to, appreciation<br />
<strong>and</strong> realisation of the guidance of the Qurʾān, as enucleated in these verses —<br />
they are expressions of his <strong>and</strong> his companions divinely m<strong>and</strong>ated role as harbingers<br />
of the End Time. 190<br />
Consider two other defining notions celebrated <strong>and</strong> intoned in the<br />
khamriyyāt: that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, the wine <strong>and</strong> the companions share in the divine<br />
light; <strong>and</strong> that despite (or in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s vision: because of ) their sins, they<br />
are confident, perhaps even certain, of entry into Paradise. That these notions<br />
are consonant with what Etan Kohlberg has identified as two of the ten credal<br />
nuclei of Rafiḍism (that “the Imams <strong>and</strong> their community were created of a<br />
according to the Qurʾān Iblīs professes that God is his lord. It would be foolish not to explore the<br />
possibility that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> might share such a vision of Iblīs as a believer in view of the relevance<br />
of doctrines held by the Murjiʾites <strong>and</strong> Shiʿites of Kufa for contextualising <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s persistent<br />
declaration of his Muslim identity in his khamriyyāt. In a ḥadīth attributed to Jaʿfar al-Ṣādiq,<br />
Satan is said to have no power over the Shīʿa, which may well be why he has no choice but to<br />
assist <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> in his designs: see Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, p. 162.<br />
189 See further the discussion in Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 170-172.<br />
190 See Halm’s discussion of the reliance on Qurʾanic verses among the Shīʿī groups he identifes<br />
as characterized by ghuluww: Courants et mouvements, pp. 136-137 (Qurʾān 5 [al-Māʾida]:<br />
93 <strong>and</strong> 4 [al-Nisāʾ]: 28). He notes that the Mukhammisa were said to have held that those who<br />
recognised God’s envoys on earth were completely exempted from the Sharīʿa <strong>and</strong> from all servitude<br />
(istiʿbād ) (p. 137). See also the passage in the Kitāb al-Aẓilla where Jaʿfar b. al-Ṣādiq is<br />
said to declare: fa-huwa ḥīnaʾidhīn ḥurr qad saqaṭat ʿan-hu l-ʿubūdiyya wa-kharaja ʿan ḥadd<br />
al-mamlūkiyya ilā ḥadd al-ḥurriyya (p. 138). Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, p. 102 notes a tradition<br />
quoted from the Musnad of Muḥammad b. ʿUmar al-ʿAdanī (d. 243/857-8) that “the collective<br />
subtsance of the Quraysh was placed as a light before Allāh two thous<strong>and</strong> years before the<br />
creation of Adam.” Rubin notes “that no later than the beginning of the third century A.H. the<br />
concept of the primordial prophetic substance (originally conceived as a part of human sperm),<br />
has a pure cosmogonic connotation, gaining wide currency in Muslim literature” (p. 102).
140 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
heavenly substance <strong>and</strong> are thus sharply distinguished from the outside world”<br />
<strong>and</strong> “that only members of this community are believers; they remain in this<br />
state of belief even when they sin, <strong>and</strong> are guaranteed entry into Paradise)”<br />
prompts me to suggest that, in this <strong>and</strong> in his response to these Qurʾanic<br />
verses, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt are, in the context of what we know of the<br />
forms which early ʿAbbasid Islam could assume, recognisably <strong>and</strong> identifiably<br />
Islamic, though I do not wish to imply that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was proclaiming a<br />
specifically Rāfiḍī identity in his wine poems. 191<br />
<strong>The</strong> Libertines of Kufa<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> his companions are then, I propose, the elect; they are beacons<br />
of light in the community, the chosen ones for whom salvation is predestined<br />
by virtue of their share in the luminous spirit of divinity, those charged<br />
with the divinely m<strong>and</strong>ated mission of announcing the Revelation. 192 Can we<br />
hazard a guess at their identity?<br />
Let us consider the following lampoon of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s nemesis, Abān<br />
al-Lāḥiqī:<br />
He uttered as invective against Abān b. ʿAbd al-Ḥamīd al-Lāḥiqī, the mawlā of<br />
the Raqāshīs (in mujtathth)<br />
1. I witnessed Abān one day — what a bad lot Abān is! —<br />
2. While we were in attendance at the portico of the Emir in al-Nahrawān,<br />
3. Until, when the first prayer came at its time,<br />
4. And my Lord’s admonisher stood, piety <strong>and</strong> good,<br />
5. Summoning the people to it (i.e., the prayer), euphoniously <strong>and</strong> beautifully<br />
clear —<br />
6. Whenever he spoke, we answered, until the call to prayer was over, —<br />
7. He (Abān) said, “How can you bear witness to this without having seen it<br />
with your own eyes?<br />
8. I shall never bear witness until my eyes see for themselves!” 193<br />
9. I declared, “God have mercy!”, “Mānī have mercy!” said he;<br />
10. I declared, “ʿĪsā is a messenger!” “From Satan,” said he;<br />
191 2 Etan Kohlberg, “Al-Rāfiḍa,” EI , VIII, p. 387; Montgomery, Al-Ǧāḥiẓ <strong>and</strong> Hellenizing<br />
Philosophy, pp. 452-454; Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community.<br />
192 See Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 144, 157 <strong>and</strong> 163 for the election of the<br />
Shiʿites in early Shīʿī Ḥadīth.<br />
193 This sentiment is not too dissimilar from <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s infamous poetical witticism about<br />
the dead not returning from Paradise which Ibn al-Dāya urged him to conceal <strong>and</strong> which led<br />
to his imprisonment by Hārūn al-Rashīd: see above, pp. 49-52; Cook, Early Muslim Dogma,<br />
pp. 44-47, for a discussion of the epistemology predicated upon muʿāyana <strong>and</strong> tajriba among the<br />
Murjiʾa <strong>and</strong> the Dahriyya.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 141<br />
11. I declared, “Mūsā is the confidant (najī ) of the All-Generous Watcher,”<br />
12. “Does your Lord have an eye-ball <strong>and</strong> two ear?” said he,<br />
13. “Did he create himself or who did?” 194 I arose from my place<br />
14. an unbeliever quarrelling over his unbelief in the Merciful,<br />
15. I arose, proudly walking away from one who trivialised (hāzil) the Qurʾān<br />
16. Intending to equate with that wanton crew (ʿuṣba):<br />
17. ʿAjrad, ʿUbād, <strong>and</strong> al-Wālibī, the noble ones,<br />
18. Ibn al-Iyās who bewailed the twin palm trees of Ḥulwān,<br />
19. Qāsim <strong>and</strong> Muṭīʿ, the boon-companion’s bouquet.<br />
20. “You <strong>and</strong> I are fornicators, born of fornicators <strong>and</strong> fornicatresses!” (WD2.<br />
78.5-80.6) 195<br />
As Kennedy notes, the poem oscillates between hijāʾ <strong>and</strong> mujūn, so it is uncertain<br />
whether <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is attacking an enemy or jocundly engaging with a<br />
co-sectarian <strong>and</strong> al-Jāḥiẓ’s commentary is ambiguous, expressing genuine perplexity<br />
over some details of the attack, in amazement at <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s association<br />
of Abān with the other individuals named, noting that “Abān, even when<br />
he was drunk, was of a sounder reasoning intellect than they were when<br />
sober.” 196<br />
<strong>The</strong> doctrine which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> attributes to Abān in verse 12 is typical of<br />
the Sumaniyya, 197 the empiricist’s shahāda of verses 7-8 is also attested of the<br />
poet Bashshār b. Burd, the createdness of God (verse 13) is a Dahrī expression<br />
of the eternity of the universe, while the poet’s pious invocation of Mūsā in<br />
verse 11 is an allusion to the Jahmite thesis upheld by Jaʿd b. Dirhām, that<br />
God did not address Moses, <strong>and</strong> for which he was executed. 198<br />
194 A theological rendering, as al-Jāḥiẓ prompts us to give it, of nafs would suggest “Did<br />
his soul create him or who did?” See also the instances where I would argue for a ‘technical’ use<br />
of nafs: WD3. 7.6 = §4.2; WD3.15.2 = §8.13; WD3.16.10 = §9.5; WD3.21.11 = §13.6;<br />
WD3.22.10 = §14.5; 77.13 = §50.11; WD3.86.8 = §54.7; WD3.94.3-4 = §67.2-3; WD3.139.5 =<br />
§106.8; WD3.403.7 = §381.12; WD3.410.13 = §387.7; WD3.413.11 = §392.2; WD3.423.8 =<br />
§404.4.<br />
195 See the version given by al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ayawān, 4.448.6-452.3; Ch. Pellat, Le milieu baṣrien<br />
et la formation de Ǧāḥiẓ, Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1953, pp. 220-221; Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa,<br />
p. 246.<br />
196 Ḥ ayawān, 4.448.6-452.3; Kennedy, Genius, pp. 98-100: “the poem is so reckless that it<br />
contains a glaring grammatical mistake for which even a schoolboy would be severely reprim<strong>and</strong>ed.”<br />
See verse 12 for the solecism.<br />
197 See van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie, II, pp. 20-22.<br />
198 Chokr, Zanadaqa, pp. 245, 246 <strong>and</strong> 247 respectively, for these three points. <strong>The</strong> twin<br />
palm trees of verse 18 were the subject of a charming poem by Muṭīʿ b. Iyās which enjoyed great<br />
popularity, but may possibly be concerned with those ḥadīths which deal with the origin of wine<br />
<strong>and</strong> mention the vine <strong>and</strong> the palm: Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, pp. 273-274; Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety,<br />
pp. 30-31.
142 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
Attacks of this last sort, in which an individual identified in the sources for<br />
his z<strong>and</strong>aqa attacks another for his z<strong>and</strong>aqa, declaring all the while proper<br />
conformity with Muslim belief, are commonly attested in the sources. Thus,<br />
for example, a certain Musāwir al-Warrāq composed one such invective against<br />
Ḥammād ʿAjrad, 199 in which the ideas of tawḥīd, ʿibāda, <strong>and</strong> taz<strong>and</strong>uq are<br />
b<strong>and</strong>ied about, as are the names of Mānī <strong>and</strong> Daysān, while the self-same<br />
Ḥammād ladles into a certain ʿUmāra b. Ḥarbiyya for his imputed z<strong>and</strong>aqa. 200<br />
Ḥammād himself is attacked by his name-sake, Ḥammād al-Zibriqān in a<br />
hijāʾ in which he is threatened with punishment on the Day of Judgement for<br />
his neglect of his prayers. 201 And I would suggest that the vituperative poems<br />
exchanged by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> al-Faḍl al-Raqāshī are of the same stamp. 202<br />
Abān’s co-sectarians in the poem are, in Kennedy’s phrase,<br />
<strong>The</strong> (in)famous “dissolutes of Kufa” . . . it would have been transparent to Abu<br />
Nuwas’s audience that he was in fact much more connected with these “mujjan”<br />
than Aban. 203<br />
<strong>The</strong> Kufan libertines, into whose society <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was initiated by Wāliba<br />
b. al-Ḥubāb, are a shady company, notorious in the sources for their oenomania<br />
<strong>and</strong> their pederasty, <strong>and</strong> for what the sources deem their transgression of<br />
Muslim cultic practice <strong>and</strong> unacceptable religious beliefs, which earn them the<br />
label of zindīq. <strong>The</strong>se sources are also unanimous in celebrating their ẓarf,<br />
their wit, in C.S. Lewis’s “old sense” of the term. 204 Although, as van Ess points<br />
out, we do not know what they did to earn their daily bread, many were poets,<br />
others were state amanuenses, <strong>and</strong> yet others were aristocrats. 205<br />
199 Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 268, refers to al-Murtaḍā, al-Amālī, ed. Muḥammad <strong>Abū</strong> l-Faḍl<br />
Ibrāhīm (Cairo, 1954), 1.134 (which I have been unable to consult).<br />
200 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ayawān, 4.443.10-444.11; Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 244.<br />
201 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ayawān, 4.445.1-5; Chokr, Zanadaqa, p. 265.<br />
202 Van Gelder, Some Types of Ambiguity. Perhaps the poem discussed by Schoeler, Iblīs, p. 52<br />
(WD2.109.17-110.13) is another instance.<br />
203 Kennedy, Genius, p. 98, though I suspect that the poem was addressed to more than one<br />
audience.<br />
204 C.S. Lewis, Studies in Words, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000, p. 86-110:<br />
“wit meaning mind, rationality, good sense” (p. 97); ẓarf as “wit” in Lewis’s “dangerous sense”<br />
(“that sort of mental agility or gymnastic which uses language as the principal equipment of its<br />
gymnasium”) is central to Chokr’s analysis of “le courant libertin et ses représentants zindiqs”:<br />
Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, pp. 247-250; Zoltan Szombathy, “On Wit <strong>and</strong> Elegance: <strong>The</strong> Arabic Concept of<br />
Ẓarf, ” in: Authority, Privacy <strong>and</strong> Public Order in Islam, ed. B. Michalak-Pikulska <strong>and</strong> A. Pikulski<br />
(Peeters: Leuven, 2006), pp. 101-120 (an essentialising treatment of ẓarf, which allows little to<br />
no room for development in the compass of the term over time).<br />
205 <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 444.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 143<br />
<strong>The</strong> older generation successfully <strong>and</strong> safely managed the transition from<br />
Umayyad to ʿAbbasid <strong>and</strong> they were all notably well connected with members<br />
of the ruling ʿAbbasid elite. 206 Remarkably, perhaps (if we allow the z<strong>and</strong>aqa of<br />
all those descried as zindīq in this context to be a consistent designation of an<br />
ideological or a credal category — a big ‘if,’ I know), all of them survived<br />
al-Mahdī’s purge of z<strong>and</strong>aqa, which occurred while they were in Kufa. 207 And,<br />
while Ibn al-Nadīm makes a vital distinction between, on the one h<strong>and</strong>, them<br />
<strong>and</strong> their ilk (the composers of the poetry of z<strong>and</strong>aqa) <strong>and</strong>, on the other, those<br />
who produced treatises <strong>and</strong> engaged in dialectical combat with the Muslim<br />
mutakallimūn, 208 I am unable to content myself with Professor van Ess’s conclusion,<br />
that “poetry was a lingua franca in which only witticisms counted,”<br />
<strong>and</strong> that the poets therefore merely toyed with z<strong>and</strong>aqa, as part of a modish<br />
vogue, in a salon world full of the chattering classes, a sort of Fin-de-Siècle<br />
‘Fine Society.” 209<br />
<strong>The</strong> Kufan Libertines appear to have formed something of a closed society<br />
the features of which were not, for example, dissimilar, on the one h<strong>and</strong>, to<br />
what we know of the early eighteenth century Edinburgh authors who published<br />
in Blackwood’s Magazine (see note 94, above), or the London authors<br />
who formed the Scriblerian Club (among them Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope, John Gay<br />
<strong>and</strong> Jonathan Swift), publishing under the pseudonym Martinus Scriblerus; 210<br />
<strong>and</strong>, on the other, to the secret societies such as the Hell-Fire Clubs or the<br />
eighteenth century Medmenham Friars (under the aegis of Sir Francis Dashwood,<br />
d. 1781, Member of Parliament <strong>and</strong> Justice of the Peace), where radical,<br />
rationalist criticisms of the Church <strong>and</strong> the establishment were promoted<br />
along with a heady mixture of boozing <strong>and</strong> whoring <strong>and</strong> other antinomian<br />
practices. 211 In many ways, they also remind me of the male cenacles in late<br />
206 Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 249.<br />
207 van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 444. And even if we allow the obverse to obtain, that the remit of<br />
z<strong>and</strong>aqa as applied by al-Mahdī was sufficiently vague as to act as a catch-all, then the z<strong>and</strong>aqa<br />
of the libertines appears somehow not to have been amenable to inclusion in its remit.<br />
208 Fihrist, 401.19; <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 444.<br />
209 <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, pp. 443-444.<br />
210 Martinus Scriblerus (Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope), Peri Bathous, Or: <strong>The</strong> Art of Sinking in Poetry, London:<br />
Oneworld Classics, 2009; Lisa Jardine, Erasmus, Man of Letters. <strong>The</strong> Construction of Charisma<br />
in Print, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993, discerns similar tendencies in the<br />
international epistolary circle of Erasmus of Rotterdam as she teases out the orchestration of<br />
texts, the confection of correspondence, the exposure of forgeries <strong>and</strong> identification of impostors<br />
carefully stage-managed by Erasmus with his correspondents; Carlo Ginzburg, No Isl<strong>and</strong> Is an<br />
Isl<strong>and</strong>: Four Glances at English Literature in a World Perspetive, New York: Columbia University<br />
Press, 2000, pp. 1-23, highlights Sir Thomas More’s Utopia as a text of this stamp.<br />
211 Evelyn Lord, <strong>The</strong> Hell-Fire Clubs: Sex, Satanism <strong>and</strong> Secret Societies, New Haven: Yale<br />
University Press, 2008.
144 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
nineteenth century Oxford which saw the emergence of “Uranian” poetry, in<br />
which homosexual desires were voiced in a language fraught with allusiveness<br />
(the term “Uranian” was understood to denote a type of love more “heavenly”<br />
than heterosexual desire) <strong>and</strong> devotees of the Uranian, who included Oscar<br />
Wilde, were drawn from the highest echelons of society. 212<br />
In other words, if the Kufan Libertines did form a closed society, we should<br />
endeavour at least to entertain the possibility of viewing their ideas, behaviours<br />
<strong>and</strong> obsessions not just as chatter or literary ephemera but as an expression<br />
of the religious <strong>and</strong> social norms which they wished to obtain within their<br />
society in early ʿAbbasid Iraq.<br />
Let us briefly return to the khamriyya with which I started, the one which<br />
begins “Time has become sweet, the trees have budded; winter has gone, <strong>and</strong><br />
Ādhār (March) has come.” In the Kitāb al-Aghānī, al-Iṣfahānī recounts the<br />
following khabar:<br />
Aḥmad b. ʿUbayd Allāh b. ʿAmmār informed me: <strong>Abū</strong> Isḥāq al-Ṭalḥi told me:<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> Suhayl told me: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> told me: I used to imagine that Ḥammād ʿAjrad<br />
was accused of Manichaeism (z<strong>and</strong>aqa) simply because of his wantonness in his<br />
poetry (li-mujūni-hi fī shiʿri-hi) until I was imprisoned in the Gaol of the Manichaeans,<br />
<strong>and</strong> what do you know: Ḥammād ʿAjrad was one of their imams, <strong>and</strong><br />
what’s more, he composed poetry in couplets (shiʿr muzāwaj), paired doublet by<br />
doublet, which they would recite in their prayers. 213<br />
Let me hazard an egregious conjecture: I would like to propose that we see in<br />
Ḥammād’s liturgical activity (the contents of his poems are not mentioned, of<br />
course, only their form) a possible analogue for this khamriyya <strong>and</strong> read the<br />
hypostatic Nuwasian khamriyya (insofar as I have reconstituted it in this study)<br />
as hymnodic, other examples of which may be found in his Dīwān. Of course,<br />
Ḥammād’s hymns were said to have been composed as arājīz muzdawija, as<br />
paired Rajaz poems. If <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> composed any such hymns, then from<br />
the works extant in his Dīwān, he must have done so in the canonical metres.<br />
This is an important distinction <strong>and</strong> perhaps even catastrophic for my conjec-<br />
212 Thomas Wright, Oscar’s <strong>Books</strong>. A Journey around the Library of Oscar Wilde, London: Vintage,<br />
2009, pp. 199-207.<br />
213 Al-Iṣfahānī, Kitāb al-Aghānī, XIV, Cairo: Dār al-Kutub, n.d. (1973?), p. 324.7-10; see van<br />
Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 445; Ch. Pellat, “Ḥammād ʿAdjrad,” EI 2 , III, pp. 135-136; Fuat Sezgin,<br />
“Ḥammād ʿAǧrad,” in: Geschichte des Arabischen Schrifttums, II, pp. 469-470; Vajda, Les zindīqs,<br />
pp. 203-206; Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 271; G.E. von Grunebaum, “On the Origin <strong>and</strong> Early Development<br />
of Arabic Muzdawij Poetry,” Journal of Near Eastern Studies 3 (1944): 9-13 (p. 10);<br />
Manfred Ullman, Untersuchungen zur Ragǎzpoesie: Ein Beitrag zur arabischen Sprach- und Literaturwissenschaft,<br />
Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1966, p. 49. I have not consulted A. Taheri Iraqi,<br />
Z<strong>and</strong>aqa in the Early ʿAbbāsid Period with Special References to the Poetry (Unpublished PhD<br />
Dissertation, Edinburgh, 1982).
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 145<br />
ture. Yet there is one instance of an urjūza (admittedly not muzdawija),<br />
included by Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī in his recension of the Dīwān, <strong>and</strong> it seems to<br />
be, from the information available to me, the only khamriyya in rajaz attributed<br />
to <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> extant in the three earliest recensions (by al-Ṣūlī, al-Iṣfahānī<br />
<strong>and</strong> Tuzūn).<br />
1. Carper, leave off criticizing me!<br />
2. And leave the remnants <strong>and</strong> the signs of the abode<br />
3. And describing the wastel<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> the desert<br />
4. Effaced <strong>and</strong> not effaced,<br />
5. Drive away the soul’s anxieties with pleasures<br />
6. And meet them with the truest of intentions<br />
7. Until you meet the lord of inflated <br />
8. Swollen-bellied, not made slender,<br />
9. <strong>The</strong> daughters of Kisrā, the best of daughters!,<br />
10. Brought from Hīt <strong>and</strong> from ʿĀnāt,<br />
11. Veiled, <strong>and</strong> not to be produced on display,<br />
12. Except by being brought out in the beakers<br />
13. For the compliant suitor, who comes early in the morning,<br />
14. So name him the Sheikh not the girl (?)<br />
15. <strong>The</strong>n mount her early in the morning<br />
16. And pour from her the life’s blood<br />
17. Of bunches of grapes which paid in full at time <br />
18. Into decanters with covered spouts<br />
19. Which bow their heads, kneeling, to the goblets.<br />
20. <strong>The</strong>y when mixed, in every case,<br />
21. With cold water from the Euphrates,<br />
22. Seem to the imagination to contain snakes’ tongues<br />
23. Or kindled fires on their lips.<br />
24. As is your custom, take it from my h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> come —<br />
25. Love of boyish maids has tormented me,<br />
26. Lean of build, head shaven,<br />
27. Noble (muṣʿatirāt?) but made disagreeable (mukarrahāt?)<br />
28. With locks of hair twisted <strong>and</strong> curled,<br />
29. Walking in buttoned chemises,<br />
30. Good for sodomy <strong>and</strong> adultery,<br />
31. Through whose descriptions I allude (aknī) to my mistress<br />
32. <strong>The</strong> one in whose h<strong>and</strong> is my life!<br />
Ibrāhīm b. al-Sindī said: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> came to see me when I was heavy spirited<br />
<strong>and</strong> he said: I have composed a qaṣīda (sic!), which, if you commit it to memory,<br />
your complaint (ʿilla) will not return to you. <strong>The</strong>n he recited to me: “Carper, leave<br />
off criticizing me!” (WD3.69.1-70.8 = §43)<br />
<strong>The</strong> poem shares some of the features of the rāʾiyya (Wagner §141) with which<br />
this article has been concerned, in particular its timelessness <strong>and</strong> the urgency<br />
of its carpe diem! motif, while it differs in its inclusion of elements from the
146 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
ghazal tradition (in verses 13b-17a), although the almighty beloved (mawlātī )<br />
of verse 16b could just as well be the wine as a mistress. 214 We have already<br />
seen examples of the crossfertilisation between ghazal <strong>and</strong> khamr in <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s portrayal of the beloved wine.<br />
I would dearly like to suspect that behind this khabar <strong>and</strong> in this poem we<br />
discern some sort of a hymn in the manner of Ḥammād, however evasively<br />
these hymns are referred to in the khabar given by al-Iṣfahānī. Whether these<br />
hymnic poems would have been recited by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s co-religionists in<br />
their prayers is, of course, impossible to say (his exhortation to Ibrāhīm<br />
al-Sindī to commit it to memory, however, might allow that they were).<br />
I suspect, also, that we might infer, lurking behind <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s much<br />
celebrated technique of final taḍmīn, in which the first lines of poems by himself<br />
<strong>and</strong> others are quoted <strong>and</strong> sung or chanted by a songstress at their symposia,<br />
an indication (of sorts) of the recital of such hymnic poems. 215 After all,<br />
I have sought to establish that the symposium was the venue at which God<br />
was worshipped <strong>and</strong> the divine light was celebrated in drinking <strong>and</strong> in songs.<br />
I would not contend that all of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poems on wine are liturgical<br />
hymns. Perhaps, indeed, merely a minority of his extant verse may be of this<br />
type. I would also not contend that as liturgical hymns these poems are devoid<br />
of creative intention, parody, or any of the other artistic accomplishments so<br />
beloved of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s verse. I also admit that there are more holes in my<br />
argument than there are in a Swiss cheese. But maybe what could next be<br />
considered, among many other possibilities <strong>and</strong> problems, is how his other<br />
poems interact with this hypothesized situational or occasional dynamic <strong>and</strong><br />
whether they continue to maintain traces of such a function throughout his<br />
life after leaving the confines of Kufa <strong>and</strong> Basra <strong>and</strong> plying his trade at the<br />
caliphal court in Baghdad or in the gubernatorial retinue in Egypt.<br />
And, of course, z<strong>and</strong>aqa, as van Ess’s brilliant study of it shows, is a short<br />
word for a very complex <strong>and</strong> manifold, at times even contradictory, set of<br />
positions, one easy to b<strong>and</strong>y about in accusations but difficult for us (as probably<br />
for its b<strong>and</strong>iers) to substantiate, one tantamount to an essentialising ethnonym.<br />
Ethnonyms are awkward substantives. <strong>The</strong>y claim a direct referent,<br />
214 That wine cannot be named is a bacchic topos: see, e.g., WD.3.6.12 = §3.6; WD3.10.6 =<br />
§6.3.<br />
215 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 428-430; Alan Jones, “Final Taḍmīn in the Poems of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>,” in: Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus. Essays in Honour of A.F.L. Beeston on his Eightieth<br />
Birthday, ed. Alan Jones, Reading: Ithaca, 1991, pp. 61-73; Jones collects 36 verses containing<br />
final taḍmīn, adding that “roughly one in nine of the khamriyyāt ends with taḍmīn” <strong>and</strong><br />
noting that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> “quotes his own poems more than any other poet” (p. 64 <strong>and</strong> 65);<br />
Hämeen-Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal, pp. 98-104 surveys what he refers to as the “kharjas”<br />
in the Nuwasian Ghazal.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 147<br />
though reveal effectively nothing about the referent in the process. Rather,<br />
they entice in us a desire to objectify, to identify the essence of Scottishness or<br />
Swedishness, for example. <strong>The</strong>y embody the principle of “nomen est omen,”<br />
to name is to predict. 216<br />
Ethnonyms in ʿAbbasid texts, <strong>and</strong> Arabic sources generally, <strong>and</strong> by extension<br />
the Muslim tradition’s heresiographical mania for taxonomy through<br />
nomenclature, are perhaps best approached as contact zones, characterized by<br />
semantic slippage <strong>and</strong> instability. And I have argued elsewhere that z<strong>and</strong>aqa is<br />
a taxonomy often applied disparagingly to forms of hyperbolic Shiʿism known<br />
collectively as Ghuluww, associating it thereby with Manichaeism, systems in<br />
which “the doctrine of prophetic succession, a fascination with light, <strong>and</strong> presumably<br />
the paradoxical Manichean obsession with a materialist cosmos may<br />
have prompted the success of its application.” 217<br />
In the case of the Kufan libertines, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, their arrogations of the<br />
credal, intellectual <strong>and</strong> spiritual possibilities of z<strong>and</strong>aqa, their courting of the<br />
outrage of condemnation as a means of theological assertion <strong>and</strong> dogmatic<br />
disorientation, as both a programme for destabilising competing versions of<br />
Islam, <strong>and</strong> a celebration of the untouchableness of divine election, their use of<br />
poetry as a means of seeking to avoid chastisement, suggest, to me at least, that<br />
we can read these poems “factitiously,” as celebrations of tawḥīd, as trumpeting<br />
the true form of taʿṭīl, as intimations of divine ghufrān, forgiveness, <strong>and</strong> as<br />
contestatory recalibrations of ʿibāda proper to the elect; <strong>and</strong> they urge me to<br />
try to underst<strong>and</strong> these poets as early ʿAbbasid Muslims rather than as simply<br />
frivolous <strong>and</strong> heretical roués.<br />
3. Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong><br />
In Edinburgh in 1824, James Hogg, the Ettrick Shepherd, published anonymously<br />
his masterpiece of early Gothic, <strong>The</strong> Private Memoirs <strong>and</strong> Confessions of<br />
a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>. In this attack on the immoral excesses of a (perverted) ultra-<br />
Calvinism, Hogg tells the tale of Robert Wringhim, a boy whose identity is<br />
plagued by the uncertainty of duality, for he has two fathers, one a laird given<br />
over to excesses of the flesh, the other a Calvinist divine. In the course of his<br />
devout <strong>and</strong> forbidding life, the divine recognises him as one of the elect, one<br />
of the chosen few, protected by “the impossibility of those ever falling away,<br />
216 See J.E. Montgomery, “Vikings <strong>and</strong> Rus in Arabic Sources,” in: Living Islamic History. A<br />
Volume of Essays for Carole Hillenbr<strong>and</strong>, ed. Yasir Suleiman, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University<br />
Press, 2010, pp. 151-165 (pp. 152-154).<br />
217 Montgomery, Al-Ǧāḥiẓ <strong>and</strong> Hellenizing Philosophy, p. 447, note 11.
148 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
who were once accepted <strong>and</strong> received into covenant with God.” 218 But this<br />
election is itself a state of duality,<br />
Seeing that God had from all eternity decided the fate of every individual that was<br />
to be born of woman, how vain was it in man to endeavour to save those whom<br />
their maker had, by an unchangeable decree, doomed to destruction . . . How<br />
much more wise would it be, thought I, to begin <strong>and</strong> cut sinners off with the<br />
sword! For till that is effected, the saints can never inherit the earth in peace. 219<br />
Absolute predestination divides the world into the saved <strong>and</strong> the doomed.<br />
And yet for all the certainty promised by election, Hogg’s novel explores how<br />
it is actually a state of utmost uncertainty, for while, on the one h<strong>and</strong>, there is<br />
no guarantee that one is actually among the elect, that one may not fall away,<br />
<strong>and</strong> so lose the reward of eternal salvation, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, the elect enjoy<br />
absolute “liberty” as “crimes <strong>and</strong> misdemeanours” dem<strong>and</strong> that they be considered<br />
as a “temporary falling off.” 220<br />
Robert falls under the influence of a mysterious stranger, Gil-Martin, a<br />
persuasive shape-shifter who can assume many forms, including that of Robert<br />
himself. Gil-Martin brings out the second uncertainty of absolute predestination<br />
— its appropriate extent:<br />
Both you <strong>and</strong> he are carrying your ideas of absolute predestination, <strong>and</strong> its concomitant<br />
appendages, to an extent that overthrows all religion <strong>and</strong> revelation altogether;<br />
or at least jumbles them into a chaos, out of which human capacity can<br />
never select what is good. 221<br />
Robert commits a series of atrocities, including murder, <strong>and</strong>, through manipulation<br />
<strong>and</strong> persuasion, drawn on the full fund of his predestinarian arrogance,<br />
ultimately this justified sinner is led by the mysterious Gil-Martin<br />
(usually presumed to be Satan) to his doom. 222<br />
218 Private Memoirs, p. 98.<br />
219 Private Memoirs, p. 102.<br />
220 Private Memoirs, p. 157.<br />
221 Private Memoirs, p. 109. I have relied on Alister E. McGrath, Iustitia Dei. A History of the<br />
Christian Doctrine of Justification, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005, <strong>and</strong> the relevant<br />
articles in <strong>The</strong> Cambridge Companion to Reformation <strong>The</strong>ology, ed. David Bagchi <strong>and</strong> David C. Steinmetz,<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004, for my underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the contours<br />
of the Christian doctrines of justification. Garside, Introduction, pp. xxiii-xxxii, is invaluable<br />
for underst<strong>and</strong>ing Hogg’s presentation of the irregularities of the Wringhim family’s notion of<br />
justification.<br />
222 See the discussion of Ian D. Campbell, “Afterword. Literary Criticism <strong>and</strong> Confessions of a<br />
<strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>,” in: Hogg, Private Memoirs, ed. Garside, pp. 177-194.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 149<br />
In his study of Gnosticism, Hans Jonas has identified a similar impulse,<br />
basing his investigation of “gnostic libertinism,” on Plotinus’s critique (see<br />
Enneads, II. 9. [33]. 15) which “implied moral indifference in the Gnostics,<br />
that is, not only the absence of a doctrine of virtue but also the disregard of<br />
moral restraint in real life.” 223 In his exposition of the spiritual <strong>and</strong> moral universe<br />
of Gnosticism, Jonas discerns, from the account given by the heresiographer<br />
Irenaeus, that:<br />
<strong>The</strong> idea that in sinning something like a program has to be completed, a due<br />
rendered as the price of ultimate freedom, is the strongest doctrinal reinforcement<br />
of the libertinistic tendency inherent in the gnostic rebellion as such <strong>and</strong> turns it<br />
into a positive prescription of immoralism. Sin as the way to salvation, the theological<br />
inversion of the idea of sin itself — here is one of the antecedents of medieval<br />
Satanism . . . Libertinism had its alternative in asceticism. Opposite as the two<br />
types of conduct are . . . the same basic argument supports them both. <strong>The</strong> one<br />
repudiates allegiance to nature through excess, the other, through abstention.<br />
Both are lives outside the mundane norms. 224<br />
Jonas also notes that “the libertinistic version of gnostic morality was represented<br />
by decidedly esoteric types,” whereas the ascetic was apparently considered<br />
more appropriate for communal versions “of a popular complexion,”<br />
such as Manichaeism. 225<br />
In reading Jonas’s analysis, for all its blindness to local specifities <strong>and</strong> its<br />
dependence on Irenaeus, a heresiographer, as dispassionate reporter, I am led<br />
to wonder if the notion of sinning as a programme to be completed, to be<br />
lived, may be discerned in the poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, that in his excesses he<br />
may not somehow have repudiated his “allegiance to nature.”<br />
Once again, paradox abounds: his libertinage is, as his poetry, transgressive,<br />
for his sin is not salvation but anticipation:<br />
So we lived, <strong>and</strong> this was how we ever were; when it passed, it was something<br />
borrowed (muʿārā) (WD3.175.14 = §144.8)<br />
His asceticism does not bring purity but delay <strong>and</strong> frustration; his gnosis does<br />
not consist in enlightenment but in drunken unconsciousness. 226 And his<br />
223 <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, p. 270. See also Karen L. King, What is Gnosticism?, Cambridge, Mass.:<br />
Belknap Press, 2003, pp. 115-137, for a critique of Jonas’s over-reliance on the polemicists.<br />
224 Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, p. 274.<br />
225 Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, p. 276.<br />
226 See Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, pp. 68-73: “the earthly existence . . . is described . . . as<br />
‘numbness,’ ‘sleep,’ ‘drunkenness,’ <strong>and</strong> ‘oblivion’” (p. 68). <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> celebrates a literal realisation<br />
of this metaphorical eschewal of the terrestrial.
150 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
coterie is decidedly esoteric — so much so that, while promoting their identity,<br />
they seem to have revelled, for example, in the confounding of identifications<br />
through inter-sectarian hijāʾ.<br />
<strong>The</strong> extent of the Nuwasian transgression can perhaps be grasped by a comparison<br />
with Jonas’s outline of “ecstatic illumination”:<br />
<strong>The</strong> enlightenment by a ray of divine light . . . which transforms the psychic nature<br />
of man may be an article of faith, but it may also be an experience. Such superlative<br />
experience . . . involves an extinction of the natural faculties, filling the vacuum<br />
with a surpassingly positive <strong>and</strong> at the same time in its ineffability negative<br />
content. Annihilation <strong>and</strong> deification of the person are fused in the spiritual ecstasies<br />
which purport to experience the immediate presence of the acosmic essence . . .<br />
this transposition of eschatology into . . . inwardness . . . yields the concept of gnosis<br />
here discussed. 227<br />
Surprisingly perhaps, this extra-mundane aspiration of Hellenistic, Gnostic<br />
<strong>and</strong> early Arabic philosophy finds a most sublime poetic intonation in the<br />
drunken orgies of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt.<br />
Mujūn, Ibāḥa <strong>and</strong> the Malāmatiyya 228<br />
Antinomianism of the type identified <strong>and</strong> descried as ibāḥa is a feature of<br />
some Khārijī, some early Shīʿī (predominantly “hyperbolic,” ghālī ) sects <strong>and</strong><br />
of certain Ṣūfī ṭarīqas. 229 Thus an early controversy seems to have “centred<br />
round the question whether the consumption of foodstuffs which had not<br />
been explicitly forbidden in the revelation was considered lawful or not,” 230 a<br />
debate which was a response to Q. 6 (al-Nisāʾ): 145 <strong>and</strong> Q. 7 (al-Aʿrāf): 31,<br />
<strong>and</strong> which resulted in some Khārijī sects such as the Bayhasiyya permitting<br />
227 Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, pp. 284-286. Contrast time in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine poems with<br />
the approach to time <strong>and</strong> existentialism outlined by Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, pp. 335-338.<br />
228 <strong>The</strong> following discussion is indebted to three fundamental studies of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s attitudes<br />
to religion: Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 110-133; Hamori, On the Art, pp. 50-60; Kennedy,<br />
<strong>The</strong> Wine Song, pp. 194-240. Hamori notes that he is “concerned with the attitudes explored in<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine songs; whether the historical <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> shuddered every time he thought of<br />
the Last Judgment, or, quite the opposite, entertained some form of Murjiʾite doctrine with<br />
particularly sanguine expectations of divine forgiveness, it is impossible to say” (p. 59, note 61).<br />
<strong>The</strong> point for me is not simply whether the khamriyyāt express these attitudes but whether these<br />
attitudes are either opposites or complements, to say nothing of the observation that the most<br />
glaring <strong>and</strong> outrageous contradictions are often entertained quite seamlessly by many human<br />
beings (myself included).<br />
229 See J. Schacht, W. Madelung <strong>and</strong> M.G.S. Hodgson, “Ibāḥa,” EI 2 , III, pp. 660-662;<br />
Böwering, Early Sufism, p. 51.<br />
230 Schacht, Ibāḥa, p. 661.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 151<br />
not only the consumption of wine but also drunkenness. 231 One authority<br />
alleges that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was a Khārijī, <strong>and</strong> this may require some further<br />
investigation.<br />
I have occasionally in the course of my discussion linked the complex of<br />
ideas which I discern in the Nuwasian khamriyya with the complex of ideas<br />
I associated with the proto-Rāfiḍa <strong>and</strong> discerned in al-Jāḥiẓ’s Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ<br />
wa-l-tadwīr <strong>and</strong> which are often identified as ‘gnostic’ elements in proto-<br />
Rāfiḍī thought, although Tamima Bayhom-Daou has questioned any connection<br />
in the second/eighth century between the Ghulāt <strong>and</strong> Gnosticism. 232 <strong>The</strong><br />
early history of Islamic antinomianism <strong>and</strong> ibāḥa, to the study of which this<br />
article is in some small part intended to contribute, is still very unclear to me.<br />
What is not unclear to me is that the Kufan ghazal, sometimes referred to as<br />
ibāḥī 233 ought not to be studied in isolation from the debates surrounding<br />
ibāḥa. 234<br />
Libertinage <strong>and</strong> asceticism (however fuelled they may have been in his life<br />
by his alcoholism) are the defining paradoxes of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s dīwān, the two<br />
apparent polarities of mujūn <strong>and</strong> tawba. As Kennedy, has remarked, however,<br />
abstinence is usually inverted, <strong>and</strong> tawba <strong>and</strong> ghufrān enhance rather than<br />
defuse what he identifies as the spirit of rebellion as the poet proposes “the<br />
acceptance of a religious scenario which accommodates bacchic indulgence.” 235<br />
Mujūn <strong>and</strong> its cognate fusūq are slogans. 236 <strong>The</strong>y are the celebratory incantations<br />
of what was condemned by their disapprovers as ibāḥa:<br />
231 See al-Ashʿarī, Maqālāt al-islāmiyyīn, 1.113.5-118.6 <strong>and</strong> 1.126.11-13; van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie,<br />
II, pp. 594-598.<br />
232 <strong>The</strong> Second-Century Šīʿite Ġulāt: Were <strong>The</strong>y Really Gnostic?, in: Journal of Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islamic<br />
Studies 5 (2003-2004) [http://www.uib.no/jais/content5.htm].<br />
233 On it, see Schoeler, Bashshār b. Burd, pp. 281-282.<br />
234 See generally Christopher Melchert, “<strong>The</strong> Transition from Asceticism to Mysticism at the<br />
Middle of the Ninth Century C.E.,” Studia Islamica 83 (1996): 51-70, who, among many other<br />
very valuable observations, points to the stress in the thought of al-Junayd “on outwardly acceptable<br />
behaviour <strong>and</strong> self-description” (p. 67); de Jong <strong>and</strong> Radtke, Islamic Mysticism Contested,<br />
especially the article by Josef van Ess, “Sufism <strong>and</strong> its Opponents: Reflections on Topoi, Tribulations<br />
<strong>and</strong> Transformations,” pp. 22-44.<br />
235 <strong>The</strong> Wine Song, pp. 209-240 (p. 224). A fuller version of this study might postulate a<br />
conversation between <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s inflections of tawba <strong>and</strong> the discourse of tawba articulated<br />
by early Ṣūfīs such as Dhū l-Nūn al-Miṣrī (d. 245/859) <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> l-Ḥusayn al-Nūrī (d. 295/907-<br />
8): see Böwering, Early Sufism, pp. 49-54 <strong>and</strong> 64-67.<br />
236 For fāsiq meaning “sinner” (i.e. any Muslim “who neglects any of the duties imposed by<br />
God without repudiating them” while retaining the “legal status of the Muslims”) according to<br />
ʿAlī b. Mithām, an Imāmī scholar during the time of al-Riḍā, see Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine,<br />
p. 253, who also notes that “the designation of the sinner as fāsiq is specifically Muʿtazilī<br />
doctrine”; on this use of fāsiq see further Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, p. 233.<br />
This is a further indication of how important the debates about faith <strong>and</strong> action among the<br />
Kufan Shīʿa, the Murjiʾa <strong>and</strong> the traditionists were for the Muslim identity projected by <strong>Abū</strong>
152 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
So deflect probity (waqār) from wantonness (mujūn) with a sharp, red in<br />
the colour of which moonlight is mingled (WD3.172.13 = §141.3) 237<br />
According to Meisami, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s parody centers around his persona of<br />
māgǐn” 238 (p. 248), an observation with which I can take no issue. I also agree<br />
that it is “a literary pose,” but behind my present argument lie one observation<br />
(that for us to read it as a literary pose, we must also offer a “factitious” reading<br />
of the pose <strong>and</strong> the transgressive parody) <strong>and</strong> one hunch (that in a society such<br />
as what I imagine that of the first ʿAbbasid century to have been, the distinction<br />
between a literary pose <strong>and</strong> what I take to be its antonym, a non-literary<br />
[a historical or a political or a veridical?] pose was imperceptible if not nonexistent).<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore I am unable to agree with the implications of her statement<br />
that the nūniyya she discusses “reveals, finally, not a philosophy of life so<br />
much as a literary joke” (p. 257). It offers both <strong>and</strong> we must, I think, train<br />
ourselves to entertain both readings at once when we read the poem.<br />
<strong>The</strong> saqi too is celebrated as<br />
<strong>The</strong> ride of debauchees (fussāq) <strong>and</strong> the qibla of a wanton (mājin), companionable<br />
in song (?), neither fickle, nor niggardly (WD3.115.11 = §88.10). 239<br />
Such immoralism is conducted in the full gaze of God:<br />
So we passed the night, as God watched us, the wickedest troop (ʿiṣāba), swaggering<br />
in the robes of debauchery ( fusūq) — there can be no other boast! (WD3.<br />
129.2 = §101.16) 240<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet’s oenomania is attributed to the Compassionate God:<br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong> in his khamriyyāt. Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 101-71, brings out the community<br />
of position in early Shiʿite Ḥadīth <strong>and</strong> Murjiʾite doctrine. Even the traditionist <strong>Abū</strong><br />
ʿUbayd al-Qāsim b. Sallām (d. 224/839) can argue that “the ḥadīths in which the Prophet dissociates<br />
himself from certain sinners . . . do not entail a complete severing of the bonds between<br />
them <strong>and</strong> the Prophet <strong>and</strong> his community” (Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine, p. 251). <strong>The</strong>y do<br />
not lose the “name <strong>and</strong> status of a believer” but are not believers “in the full meaning of the term”<br />
(Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine, p. 248). Ibn Ḥanbal, however, was not so conciliatory: see p.<br />
235 <strong>and</strong> 243; Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, pp. 225-236.<br />
237 See also Kennedy, Wine Song, p. 211.<br />
238 Julie Scott Meisami, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Rhetoric of Parody,” in: Heinrichs <strong>and</strong> Schoeler,<br />
Festschrift Ewald Wagner, pp. 246-257 (p. 248). See further her “Arabic Mujūn Poetry: <strong>The</strong><br />
Literary Dimension,” in: Verse <strong>and</strong> the Fair Sex. Studies in Arabic Poetry <strong>and</strong> the Representation<br />
of Women in Arabic Literature, ed. Frederick de Jong, Utrecht: Houtsma Stichting, 1993,<br />
pp. 8-30.<br />
239 See also WD3.175.7 = §144.1, aṭaʿtu l-hawā wa-khalaʿtu l-ʿidhārā.<br />
240 See further WD3.49.12 = §112.14; Kennedy, Wine Song, pp. 225-226.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 153<br />
<strong>The</strong> Compassionate has graciously bestowed on me my love for her <br />
<strong>and</strong> for a folk sitting in my company (WD3.188.14 = §160.2).<br />
Thus the injunction to reject what others hold to be punishable <strong>and</strong> contrary<br />
to Islam, the poet deems a religious innovation (bidʿa), in a poem which we<br />
have already met (above, pp. 135-136):<br />
1. A critic once criticised me so that he could bring about a heresy (bidʿa). Now<br />
that, by my life!, is a course of action I am not capable of.<br />
2. He criticised me that I would not drink the relaxing , because her legacy<br />
is a crushing debt on those who taste her.<br />
3. But critics have only succeeded in making me more persistent, because for as<br />
long as I live, I am her fellow —<br />
4. Am I to reject (arfuḍu) her when God has not rejected her name, <strong>and</strong> here is<br />
the Emir of the Believers who is her friend? (WD3.222.8-11 = §199.1-4)<br />
Thus diverse opinions are possible <strong>and</strong> those who foreswear wine can be<br />
brought, through the persuasion of the poet’s description, to repent of their<br />
abstinence <strong>and</strong> regain God’s approval:<br />
7. <strong>The</strong>re was one who swore an oath concerning wine to whom I said, “Steady<br />
on! You do not take an oath about wine such as this.”<br />
. . .<br />
14. So when he saw what I had described, he repented <strong>and</strong> asked me to repeat it<br />
<strong>and</strong> I said, “A friend who was mighty <strong>and</strong> then was humbled,<br />
15. Confirmed my thoughts (ẓann): May God confirm his thoughts, when his<br />
thoughts are good — for there are types of thought” (WD.3.306.10<br />
& 308.4-9 = §267.7 & 14-15).<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet’s vinous description, which is the declaration of the ʿaqīda of this<br />
system, is given assent by his companion, just as God will approve of the<br />
friend’s system for as long as it agrees with the poet’s. What one drinks, then,<br />
represents one’s belief system, <strong>and</strong> thus too God will punish all those who<br />
punish the wine:<br />
1. When they brought me a cup of their drink, allegedly an inspissated ,<br />
hard as stone, not soft <strong>and</strong> full, 241<br />
2. I made a display of abstinence <strong>and</strong> said, “Wine is what I drink: God knows<br />
that wine is all I think about (iḍmārī).”<br />
241 On ṭilāʾ, see Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 59 <strong>and</strong> 85, for guidance on consuming this<br />
grape syrup produced by boiling off two thirds of the liquid.
154 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
3. At which their spokesman swore, “By God, she has been cooked,” meaning to<br />
praise her through deforming <strong>and</strong> shaming her, 242<br />
4. But I replied, “May God not lighten the grievous fire for<br />
him who has punished her with the fire!” (WD3.167.6-10 = §132)<br />
<strong>The</strong> effect of wine, the divine paradox, on the poet, her seductiveness, dem<strong>and</strong>s<br />
a wholesale revision of moral categories:<br />
Do not blame me for that which has seduced me <strong>and</strong> has made me see that the<br />
morally repugnant is not repugnant (WD3.58.3 = §53.2). 243<br />
This immoralism is also touched by paradox, for despite being countenanced<br />
by God, it is tantamount to (what is erroneously held by other Muslims to be)<br />
unbelief (kufr):<br />
4. So broadcast (buḥ) the name of the one you desire <strong>and</strong> give me no more nicknames<br />
(al-kunā), for there is no goodness in pleasures which are concealed 244<br />
5. And there is no goodness in rashness without libertinage (majāna) nor in<br />
wantonness (mujūn) unless followed by unbelief (kufr) (WD3.127.4-5 =<br />
§101.5-6). 245<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s much intoned rebelliousness, his vaunting of the violation of<br />
prohibitions, is thus directed not at what he identifies as Islam or at God but<br />
at what others deem to be fitting behaviour of the pious Muslim. 246 His rejection<br />
is of what is identified as ḥalāl <strong>and</strong> ḥarām (WD3.242.12 = §211.10;<br />
WD3.280.7 = §237.16; WD3.293.14 = §254.1). Thus the poet boasts of how<br />
he has violated the taboos surrounding wine as proscribed in the Ḥ adīth:<br />
drinking wine more than three times (WD3.172.9 = §140.7; WD3.175.3 =<br />
§143.6; WD3.258.10 = §225.12); <strong>and</strong> neglecting his prayers or performing<br />
242 On the significance of cooking the wine, see above note 131 <strong>and</strong> 241.<br />
243 See also WD3.242.10-12 = §211.9-10.<br />
244 On concealing <strong>and</strong> revealing the name of the beloved wine, see above note 214; on drinking<br />
wine openly, compare the stance of the Ḥadīth on hypocrisy when a Muslim drinks wine, as<br />
expounded by Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, p. 79: by drinking openly, <strong>and</strong> arguing that his drinking<br />
is in accordance with Qurʾanic pronouncements on wine, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is not guilty of the<br />
hypocrisy described in Q 63 (al-Munāfiqūn).<br />
245 Cf. the bayt quoted by Schoeler, Iblīs, p. 56 (=WD5.212.7 = §207.8).<br />
246 Rebellion is central to Hamori’s seminal reading of the dīwān: see, e.g., On the Art, pp. 51,<br />
52, 53; Schoeler, Ein Weingedicht, shows how it can inform a whole khamriyya. What the “ritual<br />
clown” pits against the wāʿiẓ, the “religious warner,” is not rebelliousness directed at Islam per se<br />
but at the type of Islam declared <strong>and</strong> dictated by the wāʿiẓ who is not one of the elect: Hamori,<br />
On the Art, p. 55-56. Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, p. 232 discuss “the intense<br />
hostility with which the tradionalists greeted the proposition” “that faith should be internal<br />
conviction (as the Jahmites said) or internal conviction plus verbal declaration (as the majority<br />
of the Murjiʾites held).”
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 155<br />
his own dyspraxic version of them (WD3.179.2 = §148.11) or of the Ḥajj<br />
(WD 3.123.9-124.6 = §98). In the light of this ‘transgressive’ Islam, these<br />
prayer times <strong>and</strong> pilgrimages must in fact be drinking sessions, the qibla<br />
(WD3. 253.1 = §220.5) must be the comely face. 247<br />
Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone discuss the “seemingly antinomian concept of<br />
communal membership <strong>and</strong> salvation by faith to the evident exclusion of<br />
works” upheld by the Murjiʾa. 248 And when we come across Shīʿī <strong>and</strong> Murjiʾī<br />
Ḥ adīth which countenance membership of the community by those who fornicate<br />
<strong>and</strong> steal, we are reminded that, once again, our constructions of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s religiosity or rejection thereof may in large part be determined by<br />
what we identify as the hegemonic version of Islam prevalent in the time of<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. 249<br />
Let me offer here briefly a subversive reading of the pietistic envoi of one of<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s most celebrated wine songs, widely known as “Revelry <strong>and</strong><br />
Remorse”:<br />
30. Dalliance did not turn me from coming to drink it <strong>and</strong> I was not silent about<br />
its urges<br />
31. Until when grey hair surprised me by it appearance — How hateful is the<br />
appearance of cursed grey hair<br />
32. In the eyes of beautiful women; when they see its appearance, they announce<br />
severance <strong>and</strong> separation from love.<br />
33. Thus I have come to regret the errors I have made <strong>and</strong><br />
the neglect of the times prescribed for prayer:<br />
34. I call on You, Almighty, so pardon just as you have pardoned, Lord on<br />
High, the Man of the Fish! (WD3.64.1-4 = §40.30-34) 250<br />
247 Compare the tripartite explanation of the qibla pronounced by the third/ninth century<br />
Ṣūfī al-Shiblī: Sviri, <strong>The</strong> Early Mystical Schools of Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr, p. 475 <strong>and</strong> the interrogation<br />
by al-Shiblī of Ibn al-Mubārak on the “true” performance of the Ḥajj (pp. 472-475).<br />
248 <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, pp. 231-236 (p. 236).<br />
249 See Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 128-129; see also pp. 129-130, for the idea<br />
that fornication <strong>and</strong> theft are acts of enmity to non-Shiʿites; p. 129 that those who demonstrate<br />
“allegiance to the proper Imām” may act as they please with regard to prohibited <strong>and</strong> obligatory<br />
acts; p. 136 (<strong>and</strong> p. 162) for the observation that “Shiʿites were somehow more ‘forgiven’ for<br />
their sins,” being “considered to have access to a level of divine forgiveness . . . denied to non-<br />
Shīʿīte Muslims.” Her description of a tradition “found in other Murjiʾite <strong>and</strong> Sunnī sources, as<br />
well as Shiʿite sources, that a man who is marked for salvation may journey his whole life along<br />
the path of wickedness until he is within inches of death, <strong>and</strong> at the last moment he will change<br />
<strong>and</strong> become one of the saved” is a perfect encapsulation of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s celebrated death-bed<br />
repentance. Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, p. 234 note that “Ibn Qutayba<br />
presents the Murjiʾites as invoking the tradition that whoever professes belief in one God will go<br />
to Paradise even if he commits zinā or steals.”<br />
250 An alternative translation in Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 119; Kennedy,<br />
Wine Song, pp. 232-236.
156 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
<strong>The</strong> poet declares that he had not been distracted by pleasure from the proper<br />
worship of God in his drink <strong>and</strong> his verses (line 30), as the poem has illustrated<br />
up to that point, but with the advent of old age, the consuetudinary<br />
clarion-call to enforced abstinence <strong>and</strong> repentance (as a result of being<br />
rejected from revels on account of one’s appearance), he has been unable to<br />
worship God properly, through worshipful carousing <strong>and</strong> revelling. Like<br />
Jonah, who obdurately resisted God’s summons until it was almost too late,<br />
he can do naught but ask for His mercy for these “lapses” (i.e. his failing to<br />
drink) (verse 34).<br />
Despite being guilty of what others deem to be unbelief, the poet is prepared<br />
for the Day of Reckoning:<br />
Upon you will be the burdens of those whom you have killed, have no<br />
doubt: so be ready for the Reckoning! (WD3.174.2 = §142.5)<br />
And in conformity with Q. 7 (al-Aʿrāf): 96-99, in which the pious believer is<br />
urged not to try to second-guess how God will judge, the poet declares<br />
By my life, if God does not forgive the fault her (the<br />
wine), then my chastisement, in the reckoning, will be grievous (WD3.286.2 =<br />
§243.20) 251<br />
If the poet were to ab<strong>and</strong>on what others deem his errant actions, he will do so<br />
for God <strong>and</strong> not for man, echoing in his declaration (among other āyas) the<br />
Qurʾanic condemnation of the errant followers of the poets (Q. 26 [al-Shuʿarāʾ]:<br />
224): 252<br />
So when you ab<strong>and</strong>on error ( ghawāya), let that ab<strong>and</strong>onment be for God <strong>and</strong> not<br />
for man (WD3.187.5 = §158.8). 253<br />
On one occasion, according to Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> did indeed<br />
forsake wine at the behest of a man, none other than the caliph al-Amīn: 254<br />
251 Echoing the Qurʾanic topos, ʿadhāb alīm: e.g. Qurʾān 4 (al-Nisāʾ): 138; Hamori, On <strong>The</strong><br />
Art, pp. 54 <strong>and</strong> 59.<br />
252 This is also an echo of the famous marthiya by Durayd b. al-Ṣimma: Kennedy, Wine Song,<br />
p. 212, note 54; Hamori, On <strong>The</strong> Art, p. 44 (on an allusion to it in a line by Jamīl Buthayna);<br />
Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, p. 42.<br />
253 See also WD3.147.1 = §111.1 (wa-mā waṭarī illā l-ghawāyatu wa-l-khamrū); Schoeler,<br />
Iblīs, pp. 48 <strong>and</strong> 59 (WD5.133.2 = §143.6), fī sabīli l-ghayyi. See also WD3.88.4 = §57.7 (the<br />
combination of ghayy <strong>and</strong> iṣlāḥ in a case of final taḍmīn).<br />
254 See Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 87-88; Kennedy, Wine Song, pp. 214-217 for this group of<br />
poems.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 157<br />
1. You two who reproach me at night, go ahead <strong>and</strong> reproach me: I will not taste<br />
the perduring , only smell it!<br />
2. An Imam has blamed (malām) me for her <strong>and</strong> I cannot see that to disobey him<br />
is right for me,<br />
3. So turn it away for someone else, for I will only be a boon-companion in<br />
words ;<br />
4. <strong>The</strong> extent of my lot of her when she is passed round is that I should see her<br />
<strong>and</strong> smell her scent;<br />
5. So in my praise of her I resemble a quietist (qaʿadī) who praises the<br />
arbitration,<br />
6. Too weary to bear arms to war but who still exhorts the able to rise up<br />
(WD3.273.7-274.3 = §234).<br />
Even here the criticism is inverted, for the poet offers an apology for his inability<br />
to drink (<strong>and</strong> not for his drinking)! At the very base of this inversion of an<br />
orthopractic Islam, lies a courting of criticism: 255<br />
Leave off criticizing me for to criticize is but to incite; cure me instead with that<br />
which is the disease — (WD3.2.4 = §1.1) 256<br />
. . .<br />
How are we to ab<strong>and</strong>on love <strong>and</strong> the goblet? — explain that to us, you critic, with<br />
a legal analogy (qiyās) (WD3.186.6 = §158.1)!<br />
. . .<br />
So excuse your brother, for he is a man whose ears have been habituated to criticism<br />
(WD3.236.9 = §206.16). 257<br />
Such criticism is necessary to validate what others consider to be the religious<br />
dyspraxy of the poet’s transgressive Islam. However, such criticism is also to no<br />
avail, because, at the same time as perpetuating the rebellion of the pre-Islamic<br />
poetic tradition in its flaunting of communal reproach, the poet’s actions are<br />
but a response to a Qurʾanic injunction:<br />
255 See also, e.g., WD3.85.2 = §53.1; WD3.90.11 = §62.1; WD3.256.2-3 = §223.1-2.<br />
256 See above note 138; Ibn al-Muʿtazz (see Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 443-444,<br />
note 26) traces this notion back to al-Aʿshā; see the poem by ʿUrwa b. al-Mughīra on treating<br />
enmity with enmity, as one treats wine with wine, quoted by al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb Faṣl mā bayna<br />
l-ʿadāwa wa-l-ḥasad, in: Hārūn, Rasāʾil, 1.358.1-3; Ḥāwī, Fann, p. 219, quotes a verse by Majnūn<br />
Laylā to the same effect; there are also numerous ḥadīths on whether one is allowed to treat wine<br />
with wine, see Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 75-77; against which the philosophical-medical<br />
tradition continued to recommend the use of wine: Hinrich Biesterfeld, “Ein Philosoph trinkt<br />
Wein,” in: Alltagsleben und materielle Kultur in der arabischen Sprache und Literatur. Festschrift für<br />
Heinz Grotzfeld zum 70. Geburtstag, ed. Thomas Bauer <strong>and</strong> Ulrike Stehli-Werbeck (with Thorsten<br />
Gerald Schneiders), Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2005, pp. 89-103.<br />
257 See also the discussion of WD3.46.4 = §25.21 by Hamori, On <strong>The</strong> Art, p. 55.
158 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
O you who have belief: those who fall away from their religion, God will bring a<br />
people whom He loves <strong>and</strong> who love Him, meek to the believers, mighty against<br />
the unbelievers, who exert themselves in God’s path, <strong>and</strong> who do not fear the<br />
carping of a carper. This is the blessing of God which He brings to whom He<br />
wishes, for God is Mighty <strong>and</strong> Wise (Q. 5 [al-Māʾida]: 54).<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> his coterie are beloved of God, are His mujāhidūn, <strong>and</strong> fear<br />
no reproach in effecting His will.<br />
And yet, some of his wine poems also give voice to unsettling doubt: Hogg’s<br />
Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong> encourages us to recall that the certainty of<br />
election is also a state of acute uncertainty. Thus <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, though guaranteed<br />
salvation, must needs beg God for forgiveness:<br />
That was our custom, before the descent of grey hair, but we hope for the forgiveness<br />
of the Forgiver (WD3.144.17 = §109.30).<br />
. . .<br />
Pour a morning drink of perduring even if she is illicit (muḥarrama), for<br />
with God is forgiveness for cardinal sins (kabāʾir) (WD3.324.1 = §278.6). 258<br />
. . .<br />
Do not deny God’s pardon, even if you are a man without blemish, for your<br />
denial of it is but a disparagement of religion (WD3.4.5 = §1.12). 259<br />
And let us recall that the extent of God’s all-encompassing forgiveness as well<br />
as the poet’s vision thereof is entirely consistent with some of the more extreme<br />
formulations of the Murjiʾa (such as those entertained by the mufassir Muqātil<br />
b. Sulaymān, d. 150/767) <strong>and</strong> with the Shīʿī Ḥadīth studied by Dakake on the<br />
subject. 260<br />
In his wine poems, then, I read <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> as declaring himself to be a<br />
Muslim, one whose Islam is, viewed against the taboo on the consumption of<br />
wine expressed in the Ḥadīth, <strong>and</strong> from the later triumph of Sunnism, paradoxical<br />
for what appears to be its profoundly transgressive nature, but which<br />
(not least by virtue of its consonance with Qurʾanic precepts) remains Islam,<br />
nonetheless, <strong>and</strong> rejects Manichaeism:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Naybakhtīs relate that for all his absorption in dissoluteness <strong>and</strong> the frankness<br />
of his poetry, he was firm of belief <strong>and</strong> sound of conviction, convinced of the<br />
occurrence of all that the transmitted reports (āthār) declared. He was asked, in<br />
258 See Schoeler, Iblīs, p. 55.<br />
259 See Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 292, note 3. This uncertainty extends also to Iblīs as Schoeler,<br />
Iblīs, p. 53 points out that “matters between <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Iblīs are not always what they should<br />
be”: see the bayt quoted in his note 16 <strong>and</strong> that on p. 56 (= WD1.346.5 [1958, p. 302.6] =<br />
[al-marāthī] §9.5).<br />
260 See Madelung, Murdjiʾa, p. 607; Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 159<br />
his illness, “What is the most grievous pain you feel?” <strong>and</strong> he replied, “<strong>The</strong> pain<br />
of sins.” Our words concerning his devotion <strong>and</strong> his conviction in the divine law<br />
is confirmed by his words upon the arrival of the letter of Ibn Nuhbā, summoning<br />
him to the way of the Manichaeans:<br />
So he wrote back in reply (the metre is Khafīf );<br />
1. Ibn al-Nuhbā, one Lord is heavy enough for me: that I should bear two<br />
lords is a grave affair,<br />
2. So summon someone else, not me, to the worship of two lords, for I am<br />
completely preoccupied with one.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re are renunciant poems (zuhdiyyāt) by him in circulation indicating that they<br />
originated in a heart pure of doubt <strong>and</strong> deception (WD5.335.14-336.7 =<br />
§337). 261<br />
Compare this with the following ʿaqīda:<br />
1. I pray the five prayers at their ordained time <strong>and</strong> I obediently bear witness to<br />
the unicity of God;<br />
2. I perform my ablutions properly if I become impure, <strong>and</strong> if the pauper comes<br />
to me, I do not turn him away;<br />
3. Every year I keep to the month’s fast, <strong>and</strong> I cease not to disown God’s rivals<br />
<strong>and</strong> associates;<br />
4. And I see to it that if there comes a summons to pledge allegiance to the saqi,<br />
I answer with haste,<br />
5. And I drink her pure, along with haunch of goat <strong>and</strong> suckling kid, full of fat,<br />
6. With eggs, khāmīz, vinegar <strong>and</strong> vegetables: this has always been good for a<br />
drunk man;<br />
7. And if some game should hove into view, I leap <strong>and</strong> sink my teeth into his rear,<br />
secretly, hungry, like the wolf,<br />
8. And I leave all the motley Rafiḍites bowing in prayer in the Fire, at Bukhtīshūʿ’s<br />
anus.<br />
<strong>The</strong> reason for his declamation of this poem was al-Amīn’s asking him one day,<br />
“Some people say that you are a Manichaean (zindīq), so what is your madhhab?”<br />
As a reply he extemporised these verses. Al-Amīn, in wonder, was filled with<br />
laughter <strong>and</strong> asked, “Why ever did you single out Bukhtīshūʿ of all people?”<br />
“Because he made the rhyme work,” was the reply (WD5.36 = §48). 262<br />
It is my contention that the poems of renunciation <strong>and</strong> the poems of dissoluteness<br />
are but two aspects of living the doctrine of election:<br />
261 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 113-114. Ibn al-Nuhbā is Ḥammād ʿAjrad: see Vajda, Les zindīqs,<br />
p. 205.<br />
262 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 113. As a prime example of the “testament of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>” (waṣāt<br />
Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>), see WD5.204.15-206.19 = §197, translated by Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 104-105.
160 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
I have fallen in love — <strong>and</strong> what a calamity love is! Nothing resembling passion<br />
has ever hit me on the head before.<br />
What’s with me <strong>and</strong> people? <strong>The</strong>y bad mouth me so often. Pure folly. My religion<br />
is for my soul <strong>and</strong> people’s religion is for the people! 263<br />
Why is it that, whenever I visit my mistress, my enemies’ faces seem covered with<br />
ink?<br />
God knows that I have only left off visiting you through fear of enemies <strong>and</strong><br />
guards.<br />
Were I able to, I would come to you crawling on my face or walking on my<br />
head,<br />
When I read in one of your letters, “God only shows mercy to people who are<br />
merciful.” 264<br />
Even if we were to take verse 2 out of context, as representative of the poet’s<br />
rejection of the religion of the people, there are various ways to underst<strong>and</strong><br />
dīn: as the rejection of normal religion in favour of the religion of love; as<br />
“religion” in the sense of Qurʾān 109 (al-Kāfirūn): 6, of which it is most decidedly<br />
an echo, consistent with the poet’s prophetic mission; as an expression of<br />
Horatian elitism (“Odi profanum vulgus et arceo”); but also, as synonymous<br />
with diyāna, in the sense of cultic worship: “I worship God in one way, people<br />
another!” 265<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Kufan libertines were not the last Muslims, however, to<br />
experiment with libertinism <strong>and</strong> sin as rebellion against the hegemony of the<br />
customary, against what others deem orthopraxis, <strong>and</strong> in this way to surrender<br />
to the deity.<br />
During the late third <strong>and</strong> early fourth century in Nīshāpūr an ascetic movement<br />
known as the Malāmatiyya appeared, one whose founding fathers<br />
eschewed any outward pretence or show of asceticism or piety, for such, they<br />
held, led the believer to vainglory <strong>and</strong> hypocrisy. <strong>The</strong> foundational aspirations<br />
of the Malāmatiyya were in the course of time enlarged <strong>and</strong> interpreted<br />
to encourage the active seeking of the blame of others. 266 Whether the Islam<br />
263 This is another factitious rendering which the apolaustic tradition would rather render as,<br />
“My religion is my own <strong>and</strong> people have theirs.”<br />
264 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ, ed. Gregor Schoeler, IV, Beirut: Schwarz, 2003,<br />
pp. 73.15-74.5 = §99.<br />
265 Thus, what others rightly identify as “the pleasure <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> takes in provoking <strong>and</strong><br />
shocking people” (Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 104-105; Schoeler, Iblīs, pp. 56-57), I take to be a<br />
fundamental feature of the poet’s apocalyptic mission m<strong>and</strong>ated by the Qurʾān. (Of course <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong> may still derive great pleasure from his apocalyptic mission!).<br />
266 F. de Jong, “Malāmatiyya: In the Central Islamic L<strong>and</strong>s”; Hamid Algar, “Malāmtiyya: In<br />
Iran <strong>and</strong> the Eastern L<strong>and</strong>s,” EI 2 , VI, pp. 223-224 <strong>and</strong> 224-225; Ignaz Goldziher, Introduction<br />
to Islamic <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>and</strong> Law, trans. R. <strong>and</strong> A. Hamori, Princeton: Princeton University Press,<br />
1981, pp. 149-50 (tracing its roots back via Eastern Christianty to the Cynics, among whom it<br />
was held that “shamelessness [aisḫyntia] is a requirement of religion”); Alex<strong>and</strong>er Knysh, Islamic
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 161<br />
of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Malāmatiyya are scions of the same root is a story<br />
for another occasion. 267 Let us simply remark on how apt a description of<br />
<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry of khamr <strong>and</strong> mujūn is a dictum by Ibn al-Munāzil<br />
(d. 331/942-3):<br />
<strong>The</strong> root of the Malāmatī is that he should not reveal any good <strong>and</strong> not conceal<br />
any bad. 268<br />
Conclusion<br />
Let me conclude with a few pointers <strong>and</strong> reminders.<br />
1. If <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> were a pre-Socratic, an Empedocles say, or a late Antique<br />
Neoplatonist, such as Proclus 269 , his poetry would probably have been the<br />
subject of numerous studies by scholars interested in philosophy;<br />
2. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> may not seem to us today to ‘do’ philosophy or theology<br />
with a forthrightness or self-avowedness of purpose, of the kind that we<br />
encounter, for example, in the De rerum natura of Lucretius. Indeed, his<br />
obliquity is more in keeping with Ibn Sīnā’s Ḥ ayy b. Yaqẓān or his Qaṣīdat<br />
al-Nafs;<br />
3. As the poetry of Ṣafwān al-Anṣārī, Bashshār b. Burd 270 <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> l-ʿAtāhiya<br />
demonstrates, to name but three, poetry was one of the major means available<br />
Mysticism. A Short History, Leiden: Brill, 2000, pp. 94-99; Jacqueline Chabbi, “Remarques sur le<br />
développement historique de mouvement ascétiques et mystiques en Khurasan,” Studia Islamica<br />
46 (1977): 5-72; Sara Sviri, “Ḥakīm al-Tirmidhī <strong>and</strong> the Malāmatī Movemement in Early<br />
Ṣūfism,” in: Classical Persian Ṣūfism: From its Origins to Rūmī, ed. L. Lewisohn, London: Khaniqahi<br />
Nimatullahi Publications, 1993, pp. 583-613; Sara Sviri, <strong>The</strong> Early Mystical Schools of<br />
Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr.<br />
267 Julian Baldick, Mystical Islam. An Introduction to Sufism, London: Tauris Parke, 2000,<br />
p. 17 notes that the Sufi practice of “deliberately incurring ‘blame’ . . . through apparently reprehensible<br />
conduct” is attested in early Syrian Christianity <strong>and</strong> “is repeated in the works of Isaac of<br />
Nineveh, the most important Christian mystical writer of seventh-century Iraq.” See Isaac of<br />
Nineveh, Mystic Treatises, trans. A.J. Wensinck, Amsterdam: Koninklijke Akademie van Wetenschappen,<br />
1923, p. 97: “the ancient Fathers could do such things, because of the signs <strong>and</strong> forces<br />
which were wrought through them <strong>and</strong> because of the great name <strong>and</strong> fame they possessed.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se things they practised, each in order to be despised <strong>and</strong> blamed, <strong>and</strong> to obscure the fame of<br />
his behaviour, <strong>and</strong> to keep far from him the cause of haughtiness.”<br />
268 See Sviri, <strong>The</strong> Early Mystical Schools of Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr, p. 466.<br />
269 R.M. van den Berg, Proclus’ Hymns. Essays, Translations, Commentary, Leiden: Brill 2001.<br />
270 Ch. Pellat, “Ṣafwān ibn Ṣafwān al-Anṣārī et Bashshār ibn Burd,” in: Logos Islamikos. Studia<br />
Islamica in Honorem Georgii Michaelis Wickens, ed. Roger Savory <strong>and</strong> Dionisius A. Agius,<br />
Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, 1984, pp. 20-34.
162 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
for early ʿAbbasid intellectuals <strong>and</strong> thinkers to speculate upon, expound<br />
<strong>and</strong> explore the nature of Islamic beliefs; 271<br />
4. Early ʿAbbasid poetry can thus be read as radically implicated in coterminous<br />
contestations of what it meant to be a Muslim;<br />
5. If <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> had been adopted by the Ṣūfī tradition, many of my pointers<br />
<strong>and</strong> reminders would have been unnecessary;<br />
6. Because such poetry was not grist for the polemical mill or did not pertain<br />
to the metier of the speculative tradition as developed by the<br />
mutakallimūn, it was not governed by the rules of Kalām as eristics <strong>and</strong> so<br />
its positions were neither reduced to, nor traduced as, basic postulates<br />
designed either for persuasion or refutation, such as we find in the Euclideanesque<br />
gobbets provided in the heresiographical tradition;<br />
7. As a consequence of the performative notion of poetry as truth, <strong>and</strong> as<br />
poetry was already, in consonance with the Qurʾanic ‘condemnation’<br />
of poetry, held by some to be a potentially unsavoury enterprise, its putatively<br />
reprehensible contents were deemed to be a self-fulfilling prophecy.<br />
So poetry became, comparatively speaking <strong>and</strong> perhaps counter-intuitively<br />
to our way of looking at things, less vulnerable to obliteration <strong>and</strong><br />
tampering;<br />
8. As with poetry, so too the Adab tradition, by virtue of its very indeterminacy,<br />
facilitated the survival of much that would otherwise have been<br />
deemed theologically suspect or morally uncomfortable.<br />
9. This reading of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s persona in the khamriyyāt is not necessarily<br />
at variance with, nor is it intended to oust, the apolaustic <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. In<br />
fact, I suspect that the latter cannot really function as a way of reading the<br />
poems without the former: apolausis itself is ambiguous, <strong>and</strong> reading in<br />
accordance with “facticity” merely throws this ambiguity into sharper<br />
relief. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt, his apolaustic persona, <strong>and</strong> attendant<br />
akhbār are informed by, as it were, a spirit of tawriyya, the rhetorical trope<br />
in which “both interpretations” of a word, or phrase or poem “should<br />
make at least some sense.” 272<br />
10. It remains to be considered whether (<strong>and</strong> if so how) this persona is consonant<br />
with the persona of the panegyrical poems for al-Amīn <strong>and</strong> the<br />
nobles of his court <strong>and</strong> whether this persona can be studied as an instance<br />
271 Other poets, whose works could be read theologically <strong>and</strong> not just heresiographically,<br />
include Kuthayyir ʿAzza (d. 105/723) <strong>and</strong> al-Kumayt (d. 126/744), <strong>and</strong> of course, the Kufan<br />
libertines. Heresiographical studies of poetry include: W. Madelung, “<strong>The</strong> Hāshimiyyāt of<br />
al-Kumayt <strong>and</strong> Hāshimī Shiʿism,” in: Shīʿism, ed. Etan Kohlberg, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2003,<br />
pp. 87-108; Josef van Ess, “<strong>The</strong> Kāmilīya: on the Genesis of a Heresiographical Tradition,” in:<br />
Kohlberg, Shīʿism, pp. 209-220; Pellat, Essai de reconstitution d’un poème de Maʿdan aš-Šumayṭī.<br />
272 Van Gelder, Some Types of Ambiguity, p. 86.
J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 163<br />
of political demeanour in the manner in which Julia Bray studies Ibn<br />
al-Muʿtazz’s Fuṣūl Qiṣār in Oriens 38 (2010). Bray argues that<br />
it is the production, not only by literary proxies, but by political actors themselves,<br />
of literary ‘gestures’ (for want of a better word) that serve to build a<br />
personal image which in the right circumstances can be activated as a loyalty<br />
base (p. 143).<br />
In other words, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> may have been promoting, <strong>and</strong> al-Amīn may<br />
have been the sponsor of, a charismatic br<strong>and</strong> of Islam that valorised a doctrine<br />
of God’s unlimited forgiveness, which permitted the consumption of<br />
wine, celebrated spiritual priapism, <strong>and</strong> which may have been built upon the<br />
theory of spiritual election, <strong>and</strong>, as an alternative to the incipient Ḥadīth<br />
movement <strong>and</strong> in contradistinction to the credal rigours of, for example, the<br />
Istithnāʾ controversy. Or, in other words, perhaps we should revisit al-Maʾmūn’s<br />
reviling of al-Amīn from the pulpit in Merv on account of his association with<br />
the poet.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, I submit, scholars seriously interested in underst<strong>and</strong>ing the manifold<br />
contours of early ʿAbbasid Islam, might just as well be advised to pick up<br />
<strong>and</strong> read a dīwān (<strong>and</strong> concentrate on those poems which seem at first blush<br />
to have nothing to do with what we underst<strong>and</strong> by Islam) as to rummage<br />
around in the heresiographies or investigate the Ḥ adīth. Equally, scholars<br />
interested in underst<strong>and</strong>ing the manifold contours of early ʿAbbasid poetry,<br />
would be well advised to rummage around in the heresiographies <strong>and</strong> investigate<br />
the Ḥ adīth.<br />
It will doubtlessly be objected that in adopting a (very loose) religious or<br />
heresiographcial approach to classical Arabic poetry that I am wilfully missing<br />
the point of it as poetry, that I am somehow thereby denigrating it as the<br />
supreme aesthetic <strong>and</strong> cultural achievement of Arabo-Islamic civilisation.<br />
Indeed, I have repeatedly in the course of promoting this reading of <strong>Abū</strong><br />
<strong>Nuwās</strong> been reminded of numerous similarities between my interpretative<br />
activities <strong>and</strong> the biography of Branwell Brontë which Mr Mybug intends to<br />
write in Stella Gibbons’s Cold Comfort Farm (1932). Mr Mybug’s argument is<br />
that the Brontë sisters passed off their brothers work as their own, in order to<br />
“sell it to buy more drink,” since the sisters “were all drunkards” whom their<br />
brother Branwell supported with his writings out of fraternal piety <strong>and</strong><br />
devotion. 273<br />
273 London: Penguin, 1938, p. 162. It might also be objected that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt<br />
emerge from my study much as the London churches of Nicholas Hawksmoor do from the<br />
works of Iain Sinclair (Lud Heat, Uppingham: Goldmark, 1987), Peter Ackroyd (Hawksmoor,<br />
London: Hamish Hamilton, 1985) <strong>and</strong> Alan Moore <strong>and</strong> Eddie Campbell (From Hell, London:
164 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />
In my defence I would like to quote the words of the conductor Roger Norrington,<br />
one of the prime exponents of the period-instrument approach to<br />
European classical music. Discussing his application of this approach to late<br />
nineteenth century German Romanticism, he says of his recording of Bruckner,<br />
Symphonie 3:<br />
When all the historical information has been assembled, including any hints on<br />
tempo <strong>and</strong> rubato, we are still left with the major work of personal interpretation.<br />
My interest is to fuse the personal with the historical so that they can go h<strong>and</strong> in<br />
h<strong>and</strong>, just as, in a large work like a symphony, formal, musical <strong>and</strong> dramatic<br />
aspects have all to be balanced in a creative way. We pursue these aims, not for<br />
theoretical or cerebral reasons, but to allow the work to sound as exciting <strong>and</strong><br />
fresh as possible for listeners of today. 274<br />
Knockabout Comics, 2006) or as the poetry of the Troubadours does from the Crypto-Cathar<br />
thesis of Denis de Rougemont: Passion <strong>and</strong> Society, trans. Montgomery Belgion, London: Faber,<br />
1940. In other words, that I am one of those nick-named by Eco, Interpretation, p. 54, as “followers<br />
of the veil.”<br />
274 “Sleeve-notes,” EMI 1996, p. 11.